{"loaderData":{"4":{"story":{"id":"dee31d92-3cd9-4e15-b1a4-917df2ffa5e1","seriesId":"80f257e3-89e7-44e5-bfb3-34d6c8e31b10","seriesName":"Recruiting Victoria","currentUserId":"00000000-0000-0000-0000-000000000000","added":"2019-02-11T15:01:00Z","title":"Recruiting Victoria: Part 1 Breaking The Girl","slug":"recruiting-victoria-part-1-breaking-the-girl","shortId":"AXuvaYex","authorNote":null,"disclaimer":null,"type":"Short","paidUrl":null,"synopsis":"This is a long, 3-part story which was first suggested by the disappearance of a teenage American girl in the Caribbean in 2005. In every part, this story is based upon my own imagination. It is about a naïve young woman and a hard, uncaring, amoral businessman. It is about the things both of them learn about each other and about themselves. It is a brutally dark tale of one man doing whatever he wishes to this girl and of him bending her to his will. \r\nIn Part 1, the girl is kidnapped off the beach and isolated on a boat where she is put through the a week of brutal physical, emotional and sexual torture, all to break her surprisingly resilient will. ","partCount":1,"parts":[{"partId":"6b357c75-8602-473a-a9f3-70f5ee584283","title":null,"summary":"\n\nAuthor: Scotchlass\n\n\n\nThe\ndisappearance of a teenage American girl in the Caribbean in 2005 is wel","wordCount":63459,"readTime":318,"number":1,"state":"Published"}],"currentPart":1,"contentTitle":"Chapter 1","content":"\n\n

Author: Scotchlass

\n\n\n\n

The\ndisappearance of a teenage American girl in the Caribbean in 2005 is well\ndocumented. That is the kernel of the\nidea for this story. In all other parts, this story is based upon my own\nimagination. It is about a naïve young\nwoman and a hard, uncaring, amoral businessman. \nIt is about the things both of them learn about each other and about\nthemselves. It is a brutally dark tale\nof one man doing whatever he wishes to this girl and of him bending her to his\nwill.

A possible future for her is shown in Part 1, where the girl is taken off the beach and put through a hellish week of physical, emotional and sexual torture, all to break her will. If completed successfully, this \"treatment\" will continue for at least another two weeks, but now to train her to be a sex slave for whoever can afford to buy her.

Recruiting Victoria

\n\n\n\n

If there is one thing I learned early on, it is that you have to\nlive with what you have done. Not the\ntotal submission and whoring required of a sex-slave. If you couldn’t do that, it would have been\nbetter to early on have been sold in one of the local flesh markets. No, I’m talking about the consequences of\naccepting your slavery—to your conscience, your relationships, your future,\nyour life. If you knew at the onset what\nyou understood at the end, would you make the same choices, take the same\nrisks, accept the same sacrifices? \nNo. No one would. You cannot appreciate the weight of that\nburden until you have assumed it. You\ncan’t comprehend what it really means.

\n\n\n\n

But that first week, I didn’t know any of that. And acquiring that knowledge almost killed\nme.

\n\n

\n\n\n\n

BOOK ONE—BREAKING THE GIRL

\n\n\n\n

Day\nZero: The Prize Is Taken

\n\n\n\n

The whole family of pride and ignorance are incestuous, and mutually\nbeget each other

\n\n

-Charles Caleb Colton

\n\n

I think it's always\nimportant to be vigilant of what you're doing and aware of your surroundings.

\n\n

-Leona Lewis

\n\n

She walked down the street of the Caribbean party town, arm in arm\nwith her two best friends from school. Falling\ninto the same trap that many others like her had, she assumed that cultures\naround the world were the same, that her values were their values, and that she\nwas safe because of this cultural relativity. \n

\n\n\n\n

Her walk was a thing of beauty, a long gliding step that caused\nthe thin, cotton knit dress to sway back and forth with each movement of her\nhips. Her extreme high heels slowed her\nwalk a little as they forced her hips back, yet her remarkable chest was thrust\nforward in order to maintain her balance. \nA striking young woman, the girl acted like she owned the world.

\n\n\n\n

Their two week vacation in Cancun had been a complete success, but\nnow they were all exhausted and ready to go back home. The plan for tonight was to hit a couple of\nsmall places after dinner, and then finish up at the Tropical Orange (known\nonly as T. O.’s) before they went back to their hotel early next morning in\npreparation for departure.

\n\n

Victoria was nineteen and a starting freshman at the University of\nFlorida, although she actually came from a small place in southern Mississippi. The town in which she had been born was not\nwhat anyone would call sophisticated, so her parents had sent their only child\nto a small finishing school for her last couple of years before entering\ncollege. After all, they could afford\nit. In addition to a better education,\nthey also wanted to keep her away from the trashy local kids around her age,\nespecially if they weren’t---suitable. \nThey just didn’t want her associating with them, and let her know this\nin many subtle—and unsubtle-- ways.

\n\n\n\n

She was one of those girls who stayed close to people online but\ndidn’t hang out with them much in real life. \nA person who was more socially nimble behind the cocoon of a screen than\nin front. Despite her beauty and the\nattention it drew, she was a person who consistently missed the normal social interaction\ncues in school.

\n\n\n\n

She’d dated some at her private Catholic school, but had never\nfound the right guy—she was waiting for the perfect boyfriend; a cowboy, a\nSouthern gentleman. An innocent, despite\nher parent’s wealth and superior airs, she had turned out to be a nicer person\nthan one might have expect, liked by pretty much everyone despite her slight\nsocial clumsiness.

\n\n\n\n

She was a careful girl too, not a rule bender. She was a good jazz dancer and being able to\nmaintain a straight “A” average allowed her to avoid finals in her senior\nyear. So, while Vic was a popular girl\nand still found herself the center of attention from all of the local boys,\nmost of them also accepted that she was pretty much unavailable.

\n\n

\n\n\n\n

The three girls walked into the first place and immediately drew\nthe attention of the men there. The\ngirls all were young and tourists, very good looking and obviously appeared to\nbe having a great time. Best of all,\nthey were unchaperoned.

\n\n\n\n

A single short phone call had been made upon their entry, but none\nof them paid attention to the anonymous black man that slipped in about five\nminutes later, sitting down about twenty feet away and ordering a cheap local\nbeer.

\n\n\n\n

By this time, Vic and her friends had their rum and cokes well in\nhand. The girls were vivacious and\nalive, bringing smiles to even the most hardened of faces that looked upon them\nin that tatty little place. While two of\nthe three were quite attractive brunettes, the third was a stunning, long\nhaired blonde. She had a superb body\ncovered by a sexy black cocktail dress. \nDespite the obvious attractiveness of the other two, the first thought\nof every man in that place was that the long-haired blonde was by far the most\ndesirable of all.

\n\n\n\n

Vicki moved her head to talk to one of her friends and her thick\nblonde hair swirled around, framing her face. \nHer hair was one of her favorite features and she had let it grow almost\nto the small of her back. She was tall\nat a little over 5’ 9” in height and in excellent shape, weighing a little over\n130 pounds. She was athletic and had\nlong, shapely legs that allowed her to run for hours when playing sports. They were also one of the main reasons she\nlooked so good in bikinis and cut-offs, sundresses and short, sophisticated\ncocktail dresses.

Her ankles were shapely and slender, tapering off to rather small\nfeet. Victoria had just shaved her legs\nthat afternoon, emphasizing the luminous glow of legs, her softly muscular and\nyet quite shapely calves, and her gorgeous set of thighs. These in turn ended in the other reason that\nshe looked so good in skimpy clothing. \nShe had extremely firm and well-rounded buttocks, and they filled every\nman that night with lust as soon as she had walked in. Most of the men there silently agreed that\nshe probably had the best ass they had ever seen on a white woman. Her shoulders were rather broad for a young\nwoman, but helped to place her large breasts in perfect perspective.

\n\n\n\n

This was their last night at the resort and all three friends had\ndecided to dress up a little for their final dinner at the hotel. The hotel also had a casino and they visited\nthat too. Although she had learned to\npretend confidence, Victoria was by nature a somewhat shy young woman and\ngenerally didn’t call attention to herself in what she felt were the overly coarse\nways that characterized many of her age. \nEven if she was overdressed for beach bars, tonight was a night to\ncelebrate, and different rules applied.

\n\n\n\n

As usual, Vic’s natural beauty had first attracted the eyes of\nevery man there, but the way she had dressed ensured they never drifted to her\nfriends.

\n\n\n\n

She was wearing a black spaghetti strap dress that came down to\nabout three inches above her knees along with a one inch wide black velvet\nchoker around her neck. The dress was\ntight around her narrow waist and billowed freely below. It plunged both in front and in back, and\nevery man there agreed that the cleavage the blonde revealed ensured that she\nwas not only NOT wearing a bra, but\nin fact, sure as hell didn’t need one either.

\n\n\n\n

Her toe nails were painted bright red and she was wearing black,\nstrappy sandals with 4 ½ inch stiletto heels. \nThe sandals were kept on her rather tiny feet by long leather laces that\nwound up her lower leg crisscrossing half way up around her tanned calves and\nthen were tied in back. She had been\nsaving for six months to buy this dress and heels, and she wasn’t going to let\nthem go to waste on her last night on the island. A small fashionable black clutch containing\nher identification, money and a few other items completed her ensemble.

\n\n\n\n

She liked the way her hair looked tonight---and especially her\neyes. After dressing, she’d crossed the\nroom to the full-length mirror on the closed door of her hotel room and struck\na pose. Shifting her weight, she turned\non one heel. The dress was the color of\nink and seemed almost transparent.

\n\n\n\n

She liked the warm tone of her skin underneath and the way her\nbreasts seemed to bob with her slightest move. \nIt had been exactly the right choice. \nShe wore little jewelry except for some long dangling earrings, but\nwhile putting on her makeup tonight, Vicki had decided to emphasize her\nbeautiful green eyes. She thought her\neyes were her best feature, but most men would strongly argue that she was\nmightily in error.

\n\n\n\n

A little bit shy most of the time, Vic was generally conservative\nin both her dress and in behavior. Never\none to be driven by peer pressure, she thought that bizarre manifestations like\nbody piercings and tattoos were unrefined and vulgar; something she would never\nconsider herself. But tonight she was\ngoing to show her two friends that she too could get into a festive mood on the\nlast day of their vacation.

\n\n\n\n

Because of her flawless complexion, she needed little else to be\nready. Her lips were always a luscious\nred without having to use much lipstick (which she generally hated to use\nanyway because of the taste) and somehow always looked moist. Her naturally light olive skin tone, in\nconjunction with her green eyes and long, thick, slightly curly blonde hair,\nensured that all eyes would be on her.

\n\n

\n\n\n\n

When first a teenager, Vicki had wished she had been a little\nbetter endowed by nature, but at around fifteen she had begun to blossom into\nsomething remarkable. Her body still\nremained slender, taking after her father’s side of the family, while her\nbreasts had suddenly begun to grow, taking after her mother. By the time she was seventeen, Vic was what\nHollywood star makers dreamed of—looked five years older than she was and had that\nindescribable ‘something’ that made her stand out from all others. Her breasts were not the huge, ungainly\nthings that many women now had artificially created for themselves. But at 36D, hers were naturally slightly larger\nthan average. Even better, they were\nalso naturally high and firm with small tan aureoles and pink nipples that\njutted into the air.

\n\n\n\n

She truly was a beautiful girl with green eyes, a nice smile, and\na naturally sunny disposition that was immediately obvious to all who might\nsee her. While also smart and well-read,\nshe hadn’t been allowed to travel a lot and was still oddly naïve about the\nworld in general and specifically about how her looks affected every man around\nher. Victoria wasn’t a virgin, but had\nonly been with one boy one time and that was well over a year ago. It wasn’t a particularly pleasant experience\nand she wasn’t in any rush to get involved with any of the immature youths with\nwhich her small school had seemed to be filled. \n

\n\n\n\n

Victoria often dreamed about her future. She sometimes had regrets about her single\nsexual encounter because she felt that she had perhaps been cheated. Hopefully, when the time was right and she\nhad found the right boy to give herself to, she had far more of substance inside\nher to offer than she had so far been able to give. But, she often thought, that was life. Vic consoled herself with the knowledge that\ncollege would be different.

\n\n

The girls all stayed for over an hour at the first dive. One of the brunettes ended up lying on the\nbar with men taking jello shots out of her navel. All three had been dancing provocatively at\none time or another, mostly with each other. \nEventually, they left together in search of the next place to conquer.

\n\n\n\n

Their shadower followed them out and remained around 100 yards\nbehind them, maintaining his distance. \nWhen the lighting was right, every now and then he would move in closer\nand take either another photo or bring out a small camera and take a short\nvideo of the girls.

\n\n\n\n

Even when not close to them, he could follow them by sound as they\nwalked under the uneven lighting, the click-clacking of their high heels always\npin-pointing their location for him.

\n\n\n\n

He knew the strip of beach clubs intimately and watched intently\nas the trio came to the next place. They\nwalked in, repeating their entry pretty much as they already had done twice before. Later, when questioned by the police,\neveryone admitted they specifically remembered the beautiful young American\ngirl.

\n\n\n\n

The laughter continued and another hour had gone by before the\nthree friends were finally ready for the main event; a night at the T. O. The T. O. was the one place that all of them\nseemed to enjoy the most, and while in Cancun, they had ended too many of their\nevenings there fending off various men in the bar.

\n\n

The girls entered the T. O. and, as usual were seated at one of\nthe best table’s still remaining open near the dance floor. Vicki loved to dance and this was the one place\nshe could lose all of her inhibitions. \nFrankly, to the men watching, it didn’t matter how good a dancer she\nwas, she danced provocatively and was just generally sexy as hell to watch.

\n\n\n\n

Also, as usual, Victoria was asked to dance by a multitude of men,\nbut she generally turned down most offers. \nEven so, she still danced most of the night and was having a great\ntime. Around two in the morning, both of\nher friends were ready to go back to their hotel, but Vicki was thoroughly\nenjoying herself. More than a little\ndrunk for one of the few times in her life, she told her friends to go on back to\nthe hotel room they shared and that she would catch up with them in the\nmorning.

They were a little reluctant to\nleave her there alone, but with a smile Vicki waved at the crowd around them\nand asked, “What could happen here?”

Go\nback and get some sleep, she mouthed to her friends and shooed them away with\nher hands.

\n\n

Both girls got up and gave Victoria quick kisses on her cheek\nbefore reluctantly leaving her alone at the table by the dance floor. Looking back on this choice later, she\nrealized this was the single greatest mistake she had ever made, one that\nchanged her life forever. Later, she\nwould sometimes wistfully wish she had just been just a little less eager for\nmore fun that night, just a little less drunk, just a little bit more\nresponsible.

\n\n

The worst part was that Victoria later knew she had no one to\nblame but herself.

\n\n

To avoid getting raped,\n“…young ladies should not drink too much.

\n\n

-Lai Tung-kwok, Hong\nKong’s secretary for security

\n\n

Kidnapping is such a strong word. It should be thought as “Surprise Adoption”

\n\n

-Unknown

\n\n

Victoria’s shadow watched the two girlfriends get up and leave the\nblonde teenage sitting alone at the table. \nA man with great experience in human behavior, he knew this was the\nmoment for which he had been waiting and that it would not last long. He looked at the sweat-stained and folded picture\nof Vicki in his hand, just as he had looked at it a hundred times before. It had been taken at a nearby hotel beach ten\ndays ago and it showed Vic in a rather subdued and unadventurous bikini. Still, regardless of the conservative beach\nwear, he knew this was a gorgeous young woman and he felt his groin tingle with\nanticipation at what was to come; he could hardly wait to get the operation\nunder way.

\n\n

The Collector’s team consisted of five men, he being one of four\non the island. Their tactics were\nflexible and they always waited for the best moment to make their move. He had been involved in this kind of thing four\ntimes before and knew how to make it happen smoothly…. and quietly.

\n\n

He walked up to the bartender and pulled him aside. He showed him a small vial of colorless liquid\nand told the man that he would pay him $50 right now if he would put this in\nthat blonde’s drink, pointing out Victoria. \nOnce the blonde started acting a little woozy, he would pay him another\n$450 if he grabbed anyone, and he meant anyone in the bar, and had them help\ntake the tourist girl out to a yellow taxi that would be waiting near the\nentrance to the bar. This taxi would be\ndriven by a woman who would then pay him the remainder that he was owed. He was too loudly tell the female taxi driver\nthat she was to take Victoria back to her hotel, the Renaissance. Finally, the dark man assured the bartender that\nhe wouldn’t get in trouble because he would have a witness as to what he had\ndone.

\n\n

It was a lot of money to the bartender and he was tempted. He looked over at Victoria and thought to\nhimself, “What the hell. She’s a big\ngirl and if she gets fucked a little tonight, no skin off my back”. With that, he nodded and took the $50.

\n\n

It was getting quite late as he put the vial in his pocket and\nwent back behind the bar. He watched the\nwaitresses, and when Vic ordered her last rum and coke, he was able to slip the\ndrug into her drink without the barmaid noticing. From there, the plan worked perfectly. Shortly after, a wobbly and obviously drunk\nVictoria was helped outside by the bartender and a patron of the bar that had\nvolunteered to help. She taken to a\nconveniently waiting yellow taxi driven by a hard-looking older woman, and in\none of those coincidences for which the men could only pray, the stranger that\nhelped the bartender had danced with Vicki earlier and knew where she was\nstaying. Thus, in front of unsuspecting\nwitnesses, this man took it upon himself to give the driver her hotel\ndestination. No one saw the taxi driver\nslip the bartender a wad of cash just before she left.

\n\n

The woman driving the cab had helped the ‘collectors’ before. She’d had a hard life growing up and could\ncare less what happened to any of these young, spoiled white tourist bitches she\nsaw partying on the beaches every night. \nBad things happened every day to better people than these tourists, so,\nto hell with them.

\n\n

There was no danger to her, both since the cab had been stolen and\nsince she wasn’t a taxi driver anyway. \nIn less than two hours, the taxi would be cleaned of all prints and\nreturned to the driveway of the actual owner.

\n\n

As planned, she drove the taxi less than half a mile before\npulling into a small, dark secluded parking lot. There, the four members of the team quickly\ntransferred an unconscious Vicki into a small van. The taxi driver was paid and both vehicles\nleft the lot, the van heading toward a small secluded natural cove that was\nabout ten miles away.

\n\n

Once there, Vic was carried to a small runabout and dumped in\nit. The small boat was pushed away from\nthe beach and it then headed out for a larger boat waiting offshore. This new boat was over sixty feet long and had\nbeen set up to stay as sea for long periods of time. It had a large canopy covering a 10’ x 20’\nfoot deck area in the back, and the side rails all had canvas liners that\nblocked most of the view of the back deck. \n

\n\n

The small boat carrying Vicki finally hooked up with the yacht and\nwas tied off at the back. With a lot of\nwork, a limp Victoria was transferred onboard by the four men and finally taken\ndown below into the main cabin. This was\nwhere she would spend the next three or four weeks, depending upon her mental\ntoughness and how quick she a study she was.

\n\n

The four men carried Vicki down the stairs and through a galley\nwhere they met a fifth man in the cabin; he told them to strip her right where\nthey were holding her. Most of the men\nin his crew called him Bossman. She was completely unconscious at this point\nand so had to be held up at all times.

\n\n

First, her dress was unzipped and allowed to drop into a puddle\naround her ankles. She wore no bra and her\nblack French-cut panties were slipped over her slim hips and pulled down to her\nankles. One of the men reached down and\npicked up one sandaled foot at a time to remove the dress and panties.

\n\n

The man in charge told them to remove the choker and earrings, but\nto leave her heels on. Because he well\nknew the ‘Principle’ that had just purchased Victoria, he was also aware that\nshe was going to get used to wearing high heels all the time from now on.

\n\n

She was taken to the cabin’s queen-sized bed and laid upon\nit. To avoid marking her delicious body,\ninstead of metal handcuffs the men attached wide, soft leather cuffs to her\nankles and wrists. Her wrist cuffs were\nlocked together and then tied to the head of the bed. One man grabbed each of her ankles and her\nunresisting body was pulled down the bed as far as possible before they spread\nher legs and tied her ankle cuffs to the posts at the bottom of the bed. The leader then reached into a cupboard and\npulled out a large ball gag which he proceeded to insert into Vic’s mouth and\ntie around her head.

\n\n

Finally, he went into the cupboard one last time and pulled out a\npiece of hard black rubber that was about four inches long and about 1½ inches\nin diameter, generally resembling a stubby dildo. After lubricating it, he inserted it into her\nunresisting asshole. There was a narrow\nring around the end of the plug and her anal sphincter greedily closed itself\naround the smaller diameter of the plug end. \n

\n\n

At this point, even though she was still unconscious, the captive\nblonde gave a soft moan as her stretched anal muscles locked onto the hard,\nblack rubber now firmly seated inside her body. \nThere’s no time like the present to start working with her, the man\nthought to himself as he looked down upon the young, female beauty his men had\ntaken. All she was wearing now were her\nhigh heels, ankle and wrist cuffs, butt plug and a gag; that’s just about right\namount of cover, he thought to himself with a satisfied smile.

\n\n

He looked impassively at the helpless girl. What a pity. \nWhat a stupid, stupid\ngirl. Girls with utopian views, pretty\ngirls just like her were disappearing around the world at an incredible\nrate. All of it due to diversity and\ninclusion, and the chaos which engulfed the Middle East, Africa and the\n‘Stans. Stupid progressive twats who\nignored government warnings and believed all that quixotic shit they learned at\nuniversity about spreading love in dangerous places—the ugly truth is, not all\ncultures are equal, some are better\nthan others. He didn’t think a girl had\nto be a hermit to survive, but she sure as shit better be aware of her\nsurroundings.

\n\n

Canadian Edith Blais, missing in Burkina Faso; the two\nScandinavian tourists raped and behead in Morocco; Jay Austin and Lauren\nGeoghegan, mowed down off their bicycles and stabbed to death by Islamic terrorists\nin Tajikistan; Pippa Baca, a solo hitchhiking Italian performance artist raped\nand strangled to death in Turkey; Amanda Kijera, determined to preserve the\ndignity of Haitian men, held prisoner on a rooftop and repeatedly raped. Unable to learn from her experience, she\nlater wrote about it and blamed white men for what happened. Zaida Catalan, a Green party politician who\nwas raped and beheaded, then left in a shallow grave in the Democratic Republic\nof the Congo; Elly Warren, environmentalist raped, murdered and dumped in a\ntoilet stall in Mozambique. This shit\nwas so common place now that the news barely carried it, but NGO’s and charities\nroutinely covered up the crimes so as to not stigmatize poor countries and\nmigrants. Innocents abroad, the fucking\nmorons.

\n\n

He inhaled a deep breath and then huffed it out as he looked at\nhis new girl again. Her profusion of\ndark blonde pubic hair proved that she’d probably never had a bikini wax, which\nfit with what he’d learned about her. \nThe tan lines on her chest indicated she rarely if ever went topless\nwhile sunbathing and it also appeared that she wore a larger bikini bottom than\nmost female tourists her age flaunted. \nHer delicate feet were arched in a position dictated by the high heels\nshe still wore and her calves were exquisitely shaped by the tensed muscles\nbeneath the leather lacings. If you like\nleather, the Bossman thought to\nhimself, you’re on the right boat.

\n\n

She was gorgeous, but this caused him no real sympathy for or\ninterest in her. He’d collected too many\nfabulous looking women in the past to let this one’s looks stir his blood. He and his current crew had been doing this\nfor years. He kept a very low profile on\nthe islands and sandy coasts, and only a few trusted men knew what he really did.

\n\n

A slaver, he worked the Caribbean and east coast of Central and South\nAmerica and had been offering unwilling female slaves he’d kidnapped and\ntrained to various individuals and organizations for over twenty years. He would move his boat up and down the long\ncoastlines, never hitting the same country twice in a row. The local police either never talked to each\nother across national borders or the politicians hushed everything up to keep\ntourism going.

\n\n

Enslave: To bring under\nmental or emotional control, as by persuasion or intimidation; render\nsubmissive.

\n\n

-www.doctionary.reference.com

\n\n

Enslave: To render submissive; to bring under command; to reduce to mildness or\nobedience; to tame; as, to subdue a stubborn child; to subdue the temper or\npassions.

\n\n

-www.brainyquote.com

\n\n

There was an incredibly strong and remarkably steady demand for\nthe kind of high quality product he handled—the rich just never seemed to be\nable to get enough. He’d never kept\ntrack of the total number, cutting notches in his gun as it were. But it must number in the hundreds by now and\nwithout meaning to, his mind went backwards in time, going over various women\nhe had ‘collected’ in the past.

\n\n

It had become a true meat market out there over the last ten years. As youth tasted the freedom that social\nrevolution offered, young women had become carefree, unwilling to admit that\nthere were limits to anything in life. \nIncreasingly desperate to experience the next new thing, as time rolled\nby, many of these young women wound up taking far more risks than was necessary.

\n\n

And it was this market of needs that he trolled so\nsuccessfully. It was interesting, he\nthought, how his pursuits intersected with the lives of so many of these women;\nit seemed almost fated that they would eventually belong to him. It had been written in the stars for as long\nas they’d been alive that one day he would own their bodies and their\nsouls.

\n\n

He felt he performed a valuable service; skimming off the very\nbest of the best, keeping these beautiful young women isolated from lower class\nmales and those of lesser abilities, providing the high-quality females instead\nto men of proven means and power. Even\nthough he earned a good living by trading in these females, he preferred to\nlook at his efforts as part of the ‘natural selection’ of life, a proven way to\nimprove the species. The most beautiful\nand talented women were provided as pleasure sluts to men of demonstrated\nability; any offspring from this union were therefore bound to be superior even\nif unsanctioned by law.

\n\n

It was, he thought to himself, his little contribution to\nimproving the world.

\n\n

He had taken girls as young as fourteen, thinking about the short-haired\nblonde English teenager they’d snatched off of a Dominican beach. Accompanied by her wealthy parents and a younger\nbrother, the family had showed up and two children had then been allowed\nabsolute freedom at their hotel. Totally\nunsupervised by her parents, the girl had had a remarkably well-developed body\nfor her age and even at that young age had enjoyed flaunting it by wearing a\ntiny bikini while at the beach.

What could her parents have possibly been thinking?

\n\n

At the same time, she’d been seen as being very stuck up and\narrogant with the few local boys that saw her at the hotel and on the beach. It turned out she was actually just a little shy,\nbut that really hadn’t matter to him in the end. They’d snatched her off the beach one day\nwhen she’d been snorkeling in shallow water. \nHe’d had her checked out after making their snatch and unfortunately\nhadn’t been able to sample her wares; she’d been a virgin and that “complication”\nbrought a shit-load of money from corporate clients in Japan.

\n\n

That was a few years ago, and at seventeen or eighteen now, he\ndidn’t think she was doing much flaunting anymore—given what the Japanese did\nto enslaved blonde Caucasian females, he doubted he would even recognize her\nnow.

\n\n

In the end and far too late to accomplish anything, her parents\nhad gone nuts when she first disappeared and he wondered if they were even\nlooking for her anymore. Did they ever\naccept even the slightest responsibility for what had happened to their\ndaughter? Had they even changed their\nparenting style once their young daughter disappeared?

\n\n

He knew for a fact she would never want to go home again after\nwhat the Japanese would have done to her. \nThose guys took their sex slaves very seriously and when you were put in\na company brothel as a young girl, you were used by countless men each day over\na period of years and, without attempting to downplay the impact or\nsignificance of massive sexual activity, it tended to affect your outlook on\nlife.

\n\n

He’d taken older women too, some being professionals like the well-tanned,\nlovely brunette lawyer from Amsterdam. She\nhad a dark, even tan and long, naturally wavy brunette hair, high cheek bones\nand brown eyes. Her face was beautiful\nin its technical proportions, but ice-cold from lack of warmth and\nkindness.

\n\n

She’d been “recruited” after he saw her one night dressed to kill\nat a bar on Andros Island. She’d been an\narrogant bitch then; he’d known this immediately as he’d watched her walk in\none night wearing a short sundress and fashionable five-inch stiletto\nheels. The cunt had come in and looked\naround as if she were a queen or something and owned the place.

\n\n

After picking out a table that ensured she was the center of\nattention, she’d walked over regally and sat down. After a moment, she crossed her gorgeous legs\nand looked around to see if anyone had noticed. \nIn his own mind, he immediately knew he’d own this bitch within two\ndays. He’d had no particular order to\nfill at that moment, but he knew he wanted her, needed to take her down to the\nbottom of the gutter where she belonged. \nThis one had been born to be one of his slaves. And there would always be a buyer for this kind of high-quality merchandize when he\nhad finally tired of her.

\n\n

For a smart woman, she’d been pretty dumb. It was easy to drug her drink and then grab\nher. Staying on the open seas, moving\nfrom port to port in the islands, the boat had been his personal dungeon as he’d\npersonally fucked her brains out for two weeks and listened to her scream in\nbroken English the first couple of days as she begged for his mercy---mercy he\nwas unwilling to show. She’d especially\nbeen a screamer when he fucked her in the ass that first time.

\n\n

Regal attitude gone now, almost surgically removed as he showered\nher with punishment and rough sex, eventually he sold the whimpering wreck of a\nbitch to a pimp who needed more bodies for a string of prostitutes he ran out\nof Panama City.

\n\n

Purposefully selling her to a man that offered mostly worn out,\nlower class prostitutes, she’d been grunting and sweating on her back in a\nwhore’s crib for three years now and he was pretty sure that she’d forgotten\nhow to practice law. The only practice\nshe got nowadays was letting strange men fill all three of her holes at one\ntime and then sucking on their cocks afterwards.

\n\n

He thought about all of the young, uneducated, poor and even middle-class\ngirls he’d grabbed over the years. There\nwere so many that their faces merged and then just ran together. Many had been tourists, but more than just a\nfew had been locals.

\n\n

One woman in particular had belonged to the local police force on\na small island off the coast of Venezuela. \nShe’d been a strikingly beautiful girl with smooth skin tanned dark brown\nfrom the sun and long dark brown hair with reddish highlights. Athletic and with a great figure, she’d\nfought his men like a tiger from the beginning and his sex with her had been\ngreat.

\n\n

This one had been different from the others. It wasn’t just her body he’d wanted, although\nit had been a joy to fuck her. It had\nbeen her energy, the thing that made her her---that\nwas what he’d wanted. Eventually, he’d\ntaken it all and it no longer pleased him to fuck her.

\n\n

He’d ridden her like a mare in heat without taking her in the ass,\nand even now just the thought of when he’d first taken her, when she still had all\nthat fight left in her, it gave him a major erection. Her personality upon initially being taken had\nbeen naturally aggressive, remarkably so. \nPure speculation, but this belligerence was what had probably attracted\nher to police work in the beginning.

\n\n

At the end, he’d left her on a small, uninhabited island with his\nmen for a week just to ensure that her pussy became very well used, and then he’d come in and fucked the cunt in her\nback door, just once, just to get one last piece of ass off the bitch. He’d purposefully crippled her by almost\npuncturing her colon before he left a full load in her ass. Nude body covered in sand, her face driven\ninto the loose sand on the beach where he’d pushed on the back of her head as\nhe rode her ass, he’d left her without any clothes that night, half paralyzed, crying\nsoftly and babbling in Spanish.

\n\n

Whether as a taunt or a lesson, he wasn’t sure.

\n\n

He hadn’t sold her then and he knew she’d survived, but since his\nmen had “counseled” her, she’d never said a word about what had been done to\nher. She was a different woman now\nbecause of him---the fire had been snuffed out forever. A pity, he thought; he’d truly enjoyed that arrogant\nflame for a moment, a fire so filled with temporary belligerence and violence.

\n\n

He pictured the two Japanese sisters he had taken off a beach in\nBuenos Aires and how submissive they had been from the very beginning. They had been eighteen and twenty years old\nand had brought over $60,000 since he’d sold them as a matched pair.

\n\n

They both had been secretaries, but a little later he’d found out\nthey now starred in certain underground films and it was rumored they quite\nenjoyed their trade. He’d found that\nthese two were different from most Oriental women in that they weren’t\nbowlegged. Damn, he hated women with\nugly legs. There should be a law, he\nthought to himself with a snort of amusement.

\n\n

He’d made sure both were present as he fucked each of them in the\ncabin of the boat, but he didn’t enjoy them quite as much as he’d hoped. Part of that he thought might have been due\nto their yielding so quickly to his will. \nIt was then that he’d discovered another truth about himself.

\n\n

He didn’t particularly care to physically hurt his women, but he\nimmensely enjoyed the looks on their faces when after a long fight, they realized\nfor the first time that they truly were his property and would never be free\nagain. That look of broken will in their\neyes; the utter subjugation that their posture screamed to the knowledgeable\nwas worth all of the other bullshit with which he put up.

\n\n

In any case, these two were almost too easy and it was with\npleasure he got rid of them.

\n\n

He remembered the two different times that he had been able to\ngrab brides on their wedding day. To\nreduce the inevitable bad publicity that must\nfollow such potentially high profile kidnappings, the corrupt and incompetent\nlocal police had each time performed a quick investigation and then hastily reported\nthat the brides had decided not to go through with their weddings because of\nnerves.

\n\n

To the world, after a week of fruitless, and incompetent police\nwork, the official verdict was that it seemed they had simply decided to run\naway.

\n\n

In other words, it was all the fault of the women….

\n\n

But he knew the\ntruth! As did the grooms. Both men vehemently denied that their fiancées\nhad run away or departed voluntarily. \nBut after a couple of weeks of interest from reporters without anything\nnew to report, the stories had died down, just as he had known they would.

\n\n

Both brides had been beautiful women, one a twenty-eight year old Brazilian,\nthe other a twenty-year old Australian. He’d\ntaken them straight out of the hotel rooms on the afternoon in which they’d\nactually been dressing for the wedding. He\nassumed they loved their husbands-to-be, but he still savored the look of absolute\nhorror on their faces as he was the\nfirst one to lift their bridal dress and go down on them on their wedding\nnight, instead of their new husbands. It\nhad been one of life’s delicious ironies that it had been him to slowly remove their wedding garters before initiating them\ninto their new life of slavery.

\n\n

Both had been indoctrinated while wearing mainly bridal lingerie;\nit had been his little attempt at humor even though the two brides had not\ntaken it particularly well. It had taken\nhim four weeks to fully train each to his complete satisfaction. He’d quickly become bored with the Brazilian\nbitch, though he’d kept the Australian for almost two months.

\n\n

She’d been a very special case; loved her accent and the way she\ntalked, especially when he’d taken her to the verge of cumming. Truly a beautiful girl….and ultimately, so\nresponsive to his every need. He was\npretty sure she had never talked to her fiancé that way. And now she responded in bed to another man,\nunless he too had sold her ass in one of the island’s flesh markets.

\n\n

Ironically, he had seen the Australian a few months ago, trailing\nher current owner in an upscale beach hotel. \nShe was now twenty-six or twenty-seven, but he had barely recognized\nher. She was tall and still moved with\nthe studied grace of a model, carrying herself like a woman who was used to\nbeing looked at. But her lips were\npainted a cruel slash of crimson which looked like it had been applied in anger\nand her eyes had been shadowed in grey, giving her a sad, haggard appearance\nthat was belied by her still perfect body. \nHeavy gold rings fell from her ears, more gold hung around her\nneck. It was difficult to tell if she\nwas a sickly woman dressed to look like a rich man’s wife, or a beautiful woman\ntrying to pass as the languishing victim of a vampire. He wondered if that was how she herself\nwished to appear or if it was her owner. \nShe only glanced at him once, but he had seen a flash then, but whether\nof anger or some other emotion he could not tell. Seeing her this way made him angry. A woman like her should be cherished as a\nslave, not debased publicaly or be allowed to do this to herself.

\n\n

He would never sell another woman to the man who had purchased\nthis one.

\n\n

Right now, there was an active but little known sex trade going on\nin the Caribbean, and he was a major part of it. He took these women, trained them and then\nsold them. Ironically, surprisingly,\nmany came to care for him, or at least said they did. In the end, he always explained to each of\nthem that they were not his friends, not his partner, and they were not\ncomrades in any way. It was purely a\nbusiness relationship in which they provided a temporary benefit but\nrepresented a potentially ongoing cost. \nThe less the outcry when he kidnapped them was additional benefit, while\nthe time spent training them increased their cost to him. Nothing but business despite their tears,\ncost versus benefit…..

\n\n

He was a serious man, a thoughtful man, a strong man. His men followed him because of this. Yet he was a man of many facets too. Sometimes he had moments of lightness. With all the women he’d taken, he sometimes\nthought of himself as Captain Luv or even the Slow Cosby. When he had sex during these times, he\nsometimes drew the syllables and consonants of these names out like a black\ncrooner. It was a childish foible, but\nhe indulged himself nonetheless. The\nlook upon their faces when he did this was always priceless.

\n\n

Other times, he suffered from a darker side, probably brought on\nby the head injuries of his youth. There\nwas a mania which descended upon him which depended upon the circumstances, on\nhow severely temptation beckoned. There\nwas literally no way to tell ahead of time. \nThe mania had fooled him more than one time, bursting into life when\npeace should have reigned. In these\ntimes, when he took them, it compelled him and he hurt some of them.

\n\n

He thought of them all as his victims. Despite having been kidnapped, most of them\nresponded to him in the end. He worked\nhard at satisfying them and he was good at sex, very very good at sex. The ones who responded the best, he thought\nof as his lucky victims for they\nalways got more in the end than they wanted, more than they likely had ever\ndreamed of. These were the ones who were\nalways sated when he finally finished them, before he passed them on. He saw to that—he kept working until they\nwere. And in the end, he was as generous\na lover as he was patient. It was the\nonly time he was ever careful with a female that way.

\n\n

Over the last eighteen months, he had already acquired for his own\nuse a very nice redhead from Ireland and a tasty brunette from France. But his current principle’s tastes ran to\nyoung and hot, yet naïve blondes from North America and Victoria seemed the perfect\nanswer to the most recent order the wealthy man had put in. As with all the others, when these tourist\ngirls disappeared, if the snatch was done correctly, the search would generally\nlast for no more than a few weeks before the excitement died down, so the\nbusiness had really been quite profitable.

\n\n

He felt the odd little rush he felt whenever he had successfully\ninvaded another’s private space, whether physical or online or mental. Victoria’s future was rather grim. Once trained and delivered, if she pleased\nher new owner, she would be kept around for the foreseeable future or at least\nuntil her looks were gone; he knew for a fact that females used strictly for\nphysical pleasure in this way tended to age quickly when getting their guts\nfucked out day after day after day. \nEspecially when you combined that with the continual physical and\nemotional punishments inflicted upon these women. And if she did not please her owner enough,\nin a couple of years she would be sold to any one of a hundred anonymous\nbrothels that existed in the shitty cities of South and Central America.

\n\n

Once she’d been sold a second time, he knew her new pimp would\nimmediately hook her on heroin or crack, the better to control her, and then\nput her in a locked room and force her to sell her ass. All the men here wanted to fuck pretty young\nblonde American girls, so there would be no end of customers.

\n\n

She’d also probably be sold from one pimp to another, and after a\nfew more years when her looks were finally gone, she’d be reduced to offering\nblowjobs on back streets just to survive. \nNone of the girls he’d provided over the years had ever wanted to go\nback home once they’d been reduced to that state.

\n\n

Leaving the naked, teenaged blonde lying spreadeagled on the bed,\nhe left to take the boat to more secluded waters. The engines started quietly and the boat\nsmoothly departed. Building up speed,\nthe craft steadied at over fifteen knots and continued like this for over ten\nhours. When the crew finally reached its\ndestination, they anchored about three miles off of the deserted side of a\nsmall island that had few permanent inhabitants.

\n\n

They were now over 180 miles away from where Vicki had been “recruited”\nand the local police there were just now beginning to be aware that there might\neven be a problem. The boat was anchored\nfacing shore, so that no one could see anything on the back of the boat. When needed, the runabout would go ashore on\nthe other side of the island and pick up supplies at the small store there.

\n\n

Victoria had briefly regained consciousness while it was still\ndark. Her mouth tasted like hell and her\nhead hurt. She was on some kind of a\nhammock she thought, since there was a rhythmic motion that had almost\nimmediately lulled her back to sleep.

\n\n

Day\nOne: The Prize Is Softened

\n\n

This just didn’t happen to girls like\nme. This just didn’t happen to anyone.

\n\n

-Jenna-Lynne Duncane, in Hurricane

\n\n

To the sexual offender, possession is power, and total possession is\nabsolute power.

\n\n

-Stephen G. Michaud, The Evil That Men Do: FBI Profiler Roy Hazelwood's\nJourney into the Minds of Serial Killers

\n\n

When I next awoke, I was disoriented and nauseated. Somehow I knew it was morning, but had no\nidea what day it was. My body felt like\na block of lead, and for some reasons my shoulders and hips ached. My mouth tasted awful. This was worse than the worst of hangovers\nI’d experienced in Cancun.

\n\n

There was a bright, almost stabbing sunlight shining through a\ncouple of small portholes immediately over my head, and the room spun and\njittered with every move I made. Without\nthinking, a heart-felt groan of discomfort bubbled up from my core. I took deep breaths and slowly the walls\nstopped their spinning.

\n\n

Even though my mouth felt as if was filled with saliva, my lips\nfelt dry and parched. I tried to smack\nmy lips together a couple of times since my mouth tasted awful, but I seemed to\nhave difficulty doing so and my jaws ached. \nIt was when I tried to rise off of the bed that I realized for the first\ntime that my hands were bound to the head of the bed. At that point, I drifted off into another\nhazy interlude.

\n\n

I awakened again, and not sure what had happened, I turned and\ntwisted my head in order to look but it felt like my head was too heavy for my\nshoulders. But after a moment I tried\nagain and after my eyes had finally focused, I saw wide leather straps around each\nwrist that were tied to the head of the bed. \nFirst a wave of queasiness rolled over me, instantly this was followed\nby a rush that coursed through my blood, like a narcotic had flooded into my\nveins.

\n\n

Immediately filled with panic, I began to struggle and that was\nwhen I found that my ankles were tied about five feet apart to posts at the\nfoot of the bed. My hips were killing me\nfrom having my legs spread wide like this for what must have been hours while I\nwas unconscious. For some reason my anus\nhurt and when I looked down at my feet, I realized in shock that except for my\nbeautiful sandals, I was also naked.

\n\n

I felt my mind fracture, felt pieces fall away. A sudden fever burned through me… A for-real thrill of terror ran through my\nspine now and I began struggling frantically against my bonds. Because I had been tied so tightly, there was\nlittle slack for me to maneuver. My\nstruggles forced me to breathe strongly through my nose and it was this\nrealization that told me I had been gagged. \nMy nipples were stiff now from my exertions and I was quickly covered\nwith a light sheen of perspiration both from the humidity and my fear.

\n\n

Wait! WAIT!! \nYou stupid girl! Calm down,\nVictoria. This has to be a nightmare, I thought. I’m\ngoing to wake up in the morning and laugh about this. This can’t really be happening. It’s like something out of a cheap romance—or\na horror novel.

\n\n

I was snorting for air when I finally stopped struggling and even\nthough my head still hurt, I began to think. \nI tested my bonds one at a time. \nIt was hopeless. I finally\nrealized I wasn’t getting out of this on my own. An inexplicable chill ran through me. Another slow, controlled breath helped me\novercome it. Nothing mattered. I had only myself to save me. No daydreaming. No false hope. No reliance on the abstract. One hour at a time. Think. \nPlan. Act.

\n\n

It was then I noticed an odd burning smell and felt an additional\nfear try to take hold. I could see\nmyself tied helplessly to this bed while everything burned down around me. I closed my eyes again and forced myself to\ntake even, deep, calming breaths.

\n\n

Eventually I began to look around the cabin. There was a small dresser fastened to the\nwall with a mirror on the wall behind it, a couch was set against the wall and\ntwo wooden chairs were anchored to the floor around a small table in the\ncorner; it was then that I saw the man sitting motionless in one of the\nchairs. He was like a huge statue,\nmedium brown in color and with muscles jutting out all over his body.

\n\n

I froze at the first sight of him and then felt an uncontrolled\nshudder run through my body as I looked away. \nAs I jerked at my bonds, I thought about what I had seen. He was an old man, probably a maniac, a\nconvicted criminal of some sort. Another\ndeep thrill of fear ran down my spine. \nHe was definitely a degenerate peeping tom.

\n\n

The thought brought my mind to a standstill—he was also probably a\nsex maniac if my luck held, and clearly some kind of pervert. He was old, old---at least fifty, fifty-five\nyears old, his face was broad and heavy, and seemed sodden with dark, brooding\nthought. Under bushy brows his eyes were\nnothing but dark gleams of fire. He had\nlines and wrinkles but they were hard to make out for one half of his face\nappeared normal, even handsome—to a fifty year old woman maybe--but an\nintricate tattoo decorated much of the other half.

\n\n

I was hyper-ventilating through my nostrils. I closed my eyes to help better recall what I\nhad seen, but it didn’t help much. All I\nremembered was that the pattern was complex, professionally designed and\nskillfully applied; it gave him a fierce, almost demonic look. He looked like a black Lucifer of some kind. It was clear that the tattoo was a mask meant\nto stop other’s eyes from seeing what lay beneath. In a later moment of unguarded truth, he\nlater told me the tattoo covered damage done to him in his youth by an angry\nfather when he had first begun trafficking in young women.

\n\n

Suddenly, reality roared back and, my mind filled with a chaotic deafening\nsound which paralyzed me, the sight of this unknown man brought fresh paroxysms\nof struggles, again to no avail. I was naked, why was I naked? Why was\nhe here? Why was I here? Why were they doing this to me? God, please help me!! I was only nineteen,\nbarely out of high school. Please God!!

\n\n

Nothing made sense. My mind\nwas still filled with chaotic roaring, buzzing sounds only I could hear and I\ncouldn’t think. I could not reconcile\nhis presence here in my mind….for that matter, I could not reconcile MY presence here.

\n\n

I writhed again, trying to cover myself a little more—I failed\nagain and suddenly I understood. I was\ntrapped and we both knew it.

\n\n

You see in others who you are.

\n\n

-Bernard Malamud

\n\n

The Bossman sat in the\nchair for another five minutes without saying a word, just watching Victoria,\nhis beautiful new prize. He could tell that\nbeing naked in front of a strange, unfamiliar black man totally terrified\nher….as planned. It also humiliated her\ntoo. He watched as she writhed slowly,\ntrying to achieve a position in which her vagina was covered, but as he had\nplanned from the beginning, she was unsuccessful in her attempts at modesty.

\n\n

Well-conditioned by her culture, although not her fault and even\nas petrified as she was with fear, it was obvious the blonde captive’s nakedness\nstill shamed her; she could not know that her inability to cover her nakedness\nwas part of his plan. He watched as her\neyes darted to various parts of the cabin, as if there might be a rescuer\nhiding in one of the corners if only she could find him.

\n\n

There was no one on the boat who had any plans to rescue her.

\n\n

Generally, he was not a man who liked to rush the taking of a\nwoman. A perfectly planned job was like\na seduction in some ways. Hours spent\nlooking, wanting, turning the target around in his mind. And then, he moved closer, maybe even\nbrushing past, making contact, just to see what would happen. And when everything was ready, everything was\nright, all of that preparation paid off in one sudden moment.

\n\n

The team had taken photographs of the younger female tourists then\ncurrently available on Cancun. All of\nthem together had then winnowed that\ngroup down to the fifteen best-looking single, white women, and had forwarded\nthese to the “Principle”. Upon reviewing\nat the photos, it was clear that Victoria was the cream of this crop and the\nman had put in his order accordingly.

\n\n

Once the choice had been made, the team had followed her day and\nnight during the remainder of her vacation. \nWhen she walked into a clothing store, they knew her dress size thirty\nminutes later. After she had visited\nmultiple stores, they were aware of her every measurement including shoe size.

\n\n

Being confident of their skillset regarding acquisition, they had\npurchased clothing and lingerie for Vicki, as well as numerous other\nthings. Given the opportunity, they planned\non ensuring she would be a well-trained slut when they were finished—quite well\ntrained indeed!

\n\n

The man in the chair finally gave her a slight smile and said,\n“Good morning, Victoria. Listen to me….and\nlisten carefully. How your next few\nweeks go depends solely upon you.”

\n\n

Bossman had watched her reactions\nas she awakened and had seen nothing different from any of the females he had\npreviously taken. At the same time, he\nalso knew that each woman had to be treated differently—he didn’t need to see\ninto these women’s souls. He owned them. After taking so many women, he had become\nsomething of an expert in the psychology of turning unwilling ‘recruits’ into\nwilling slaves. He thought back to the\nlast meeting of his team just before they’d kidnapped the blonde teenager; it\nwas then that they’d finally decided how she would be handled.

\n\n

He was known for providing top of the line females to his clients\nand he prided himself on his reputation in this niche market. He’d made a lot of money doing this, but\nactually it was as much a sport for him as it was a business. In addition to his formal training, he was a\nnatural psychologist and he’d spent a lot more time just learning about people\nin general. He used this knowledge when\nanalyzing the women he took; this was why he was always so successful. But he’d have been this analytical anyway,\nwhether or not he was a slaver---because this was his nature.

\n\n

Bossman knew everyone has beliefs. \nThe more central these beliefs are to the idea of who we are, the more\ndifficult they are to change. But if\nthat central belief is changed, the\ngreater the effect on that person. If he\ncould force a change in this teenager’s view of herself more towards what he\ndesired, the more profound effect he would have on all of her related beliefs and values.

\n\n

It would take controlling everything around the girl because he\nwas most successful in an environment of complete coercion. Finally, he was aware that people are most\nlikely to change when fed a line of bullshit that is consistent with what they\nsee as their own values.

\n\n

The act of creating a good slave always consisted of two\nparts. Depending upon the individual\nfemale and what he did, breaking their will to resist generally took less than\none day to three or four days. Breaking\nthem consisted of subjecting the female to pure and simple physical and sexual\ntorture under controlled conditions, all of which continued non-stop until the\nrecruit broke. Sometimes he joined in on\nthe initial part of this stage, but after that he tended to maintain a distance\nfrom the “prize,” all the while allowing his crew full access but always under\nhis specific directions and control.

\n\n

The second phase took place after the subject had been physically\nand sexually broken. This was where he\nbegan the psychological manipulations with which he had been so\nsuccessful. He took a young woman who\nhad generally been protected her whole life, a woman who had been taught from\nbirth that all people were equal and had equal rights, and that good things\nhappened to good people, and he turned her into a compliant and even\nenthusiastic slut who willingly did anything her Master might order. He rarely participated in either physical or\nsexual activities with the slave during this stage since it tended to defeat\nhis purposes.

\n\n

Bossman was very familiar with what\nwas needed to reprogram anothers behavior---both with and without the\naccompanying use of drugs—and he had incorporated this into his business model.

\n\n

Russia had experimented with ‘brain washing’ drugs from the ‘50s\nto the ‘70s. While their military had\nnot followed up on this research, some of their government labs had greatly\nadvanced this science in the last fifteen or twenty years. He had obtained the advanced psychoactive\ndrugs that he used on his recruits from a couple of Russian expatriates he knew\nin Cuba. He’d found these ‘friendship’\ndrugs rather helpful because they suppressed a woman’s natural inclinations and\nemotional defenses and opened their minds to points-of-view that were radically\ndifferent from what they might normally feel. \n

\n\n

Regardless of what might be read in fiction, most people aren’t\ntoo enthusiastic about being mentally reprogrammed by another and tended to\nfight it every step of the way. He’d\nbeen using these drugs for the last fifteen years and they were a true marvel;\nhis subjects had no idea they were getting them with their morning supplements.

\n\n

Best of all, after two or three days the full effect of the drug really\nscrewed the bitches up. They became confused\nand didn’t know what was going on in their heads; they’d feel both pleasure and\nfear at the same time when they saw his men, they’d want to please the men and\nat the same time want to fail in their training. They’d be unhappy at disappointing his men,\nyet unconsciously trying to undermine them at the same time.

\n\n

It fucked their minds up, and he found it delicious watching the\nwomen try to figure out what the hell was happening to them. But over time, the drugs really worked---damn\ndid they work. Once he’d switched over\nto using them, he’d multiplied by ten-fold the effects of his psychological and\nphysical manipulations---and that alone made his work both easier and resulted\nin a much higher success rate. His\nincome had at least quadrupled with these drugs.

\n\n

At the same time he used these “friendship” drugs and denied his\ncaptive her sleep, the female was also subjected to unusually intense and\nprolonged periods of physical and sexual “persuasion”. This sex had nothing to do with eroticism and\neverything to do with demonstrating absolute power over the captive. Coercion, domination and humiliation in equal\nportions, all the time. As time\nprogressed, these stages became longer and increasingly aggressive as the crew\nfollowed the menu that he’d laid out.

\n\n

Ultimately, the vast majority of women quickly realized they were\nin a situation from which there was no escape; they were isolated on the boat\nand brutally forced into modifying their behavior. The finality of this realization and its\nimpact on their psyche was important in both initially breaking them and ultimately\ntraining them.

\n\n

To help drive home the finality of their situation, he kept them\ngagged during this initial period except for the short time when they were allowed\nto eat or drink. Even then, they were\nthreatened to not say a word unless answering a question. If they did, they were punished\nseverely. These girls were not allowed to give up too early---for psychological\npurposes, it was critically important that the female only surrender on his terms and not hers.

\n\n

Even though the women did not know this, to hammer this point home,\nhe ensured the recruit’s sexual torture and pain continued for many long hours\nafter their victim had finally given up all hope of ever being saved—it was\nonly in this psychological extremity that he felt he could achieve the perfect Realization. Here, he used the word as a noun rather than\na verb. For him, a woman’s realization was the end of one phase and\nthe beginning of another. It was much\nmore of a place of the mind than an act. \n

\n\n

He’d found it was only by this act of realization that the slave truly understood, at a “gut level,” what\nhad happened to her. Physical defeat was\nnot enough. Her will to fight also had\nto be totally crushed early in her new role as a slave. It was only by grinding his captive into\nemotional and psychological dust that she reached a place where his victim finally\nunderstand that she began her new life at the very bottom. That she only earned relief from their torture\nby her continued and increasingly acceptable behavior. This was their moment of realization.

\n\n

Once he broke them, their training\nbegan, albeit still accompanied with continuing coercive techniques. Emphasizing this new stage, he now took away anything\nsignifying their individuality and which might give them emotional\nsustenance. He allowed nothing from\ntheir previous life that might give them support in any way at the same time\nthey were forced to participate in continually more intensely sexual acts and\nscenarios.

\n\n

The cruder and more extreme\nbehaviors in which they were forced to participate were chosen because of their\n“foreignness” to the victim. \nConsequently, these acts were also considered both demeaning and degrading\nto all but a small percentage of them. The\nmore he forced them to buy into what they were doing, the more he could\naccelerate their forcible indoctrination.

\n\n

At the same time he began to\nincrease the dosage of drugs his captives received, he also began coercive\nreprogramming of the female’s beliefs. \nIt was at this point he really started to get inside their heads. The one thing which he could always depend\nupon was the fact that each woman always had something which shamed them--some\nlittle act or peculiarity of character---something about themselves that they\nkept from everyone else.

\n\n

There were also things they\nkept even from themselves---everyone\nlied to themselves about something. He\ndug and he pried until he had figured out what it was. Then, with these tiny little things at tools,\nhe would attack their beliefs about themselves and the world around them. If all went well, by the end of ten to\nfourteen days, in addition to being a well-trained piece of ass, most of his\nwomen had adopted the majority, if not all of his perspectives on sexuality and\nrelationships. He’d reprogrammed\nthem.

\n\n

He’d proved this to his\nsatisfaction time and time again; so much of sex and sexuality was in the mind,\nnot the body. And when he was\nsuccessful, at this point they would want\nto do just about anything a man demanded just to please the man.

\n\n

The four men in his crew were not so much similar in appearance as\nthey were in inclination. Uneducated\nmen, they liked danger, violence and money. \nThey got all of this with him. \nBut mostly they liked the lazy days on the boat where they had full\naccess to the beautiful young women who would never have taken one look at them\nunder normal circumstances.

\n\n

So, once he’d taken the newly acquired woman on an unexpected\npsychological journey to the point where she’d begun some rather deep\nintrospection about her values and worth, the rest of his crew’s time was spent\nboth in training her in new sexual techniques and in reinforcing her new\nbeliefs.

\n\n

Above all else, Bossman\nfirmly believed in aggressively reinforcing the aspect of ‘total\nsubmission’. There were minor acts and\nmajor acts of submission demanded of all of his women during this part of their\nre-education. Again and again, he put\nhis recruits into terribly demeaning physical, psychological and emotional\nsituations; situations which demanded complete and total submission to a man,\nher new Master.

\n\n

But while each act of submission was carefully thought out to\nensure that it allowed the recipient to successfully face increasingly higher\nlevels of pain and humiliation, the men of his crew were only human. The women being trained were always beautiful\nand sometimes when they didn’t cooperate, the men became angry or a little too\nenthusiastic in their training; they strayed a little too far from the\nboundaries he’d set. At that point, he was\nforced to quickly improvise as he incorporated into his training whatever stupid\nthing the men might have done.

\n\n

As for the teenage blonde\ncalled Victoria, while there were some very specific things he had to do, the\nprogram would end with her being eventually broken. Of this, he had absolutely no doubt. As her training progressed after that, almost\nevery act of submission would be demanded, no matter how small. And no matter how much she “gave” to them, no\nmatter how many times she cooperated, each performance would be judged as\nunacceptable, each episode would ultimately still always end badly for her,\nwould require that ever more humiliations be demanded of her. She wouldn’t be allowed to succeed at anything,\nbut she would also learn that not giving\nin to their demands was even worse.

\n\n

And at the same time, her\nongoing psychological training would ensure that the urge to cooperate with her\ncaptors became more and more compelling. \nThe ultimate test would be to see if she would submit to a man’s will\neven if she understood that doing so threatened her life.

\n\n

Continuing his train of thought, the Bossman said aloud to his victim, “We know everything about\nyou. But what you need to know is that your life has just taken a big-time\nchange. You’re not your mother’s\ndaughter now and you’re not your daddy’s little girl anymore. You’re not a teenager going to college\nanymore and there’s no boyfriend or super hero coming through that door to save\nyou. No one knows you’re here and in a\nweek or so, no one will care about you anymore. \nAnd in a week---you won’t want anyone rescuing you.”

\n\n

I was amazed as people must be who are seized and kidnapped, and who\nrealize that in the strange world of their captors they have a value absolutely\nunconnected with anything they know about themselves.”

\n\n

-Alice Munro, in\nLives of Girls and Women

\n\n

He spoke with a trace of a Caribbean accent, but one blunted by\nyears away from home. I struggled\nbriefly, absolutely freaked out all of this, by what was happening. My eyes filled with tears at my frustration\nand fear, and I wouldn’t, I just couldn’t look at him now. I wanted to leap off the bed, race screaming\nup the stairs and throw myself over railing—I wanted to swim to the nearest\nshore wherever that was and report this monster to the police. But I couldn’t. The way I was tied, I wasn’t able to free\nmyself or fight him. But I knew that if\nI ignored him, I could maybe somehow pretend to myself that he wasn’t there.

\n\n

Sand on the beach, make a hole for my head!!!

\n\n

He continued and without thinking, my gaze went back to his\nimpassive face. “Girl, there is an\neternal sexual dance that all of us go through, but which women feel that men\nsimplify and look at all romantic things as either strategy or\nobligation.”

\n\n

I struggled to cover my nakedness again as chills ran down my\nback. What the hell was he talking\nabout? Yeah, he really did talk too\nmuch. My anger ebbed as an existential\nfear suddenly washed over me and my stomach turned into a hard ball. Incomprehensible shock and anger were\nsuddenly replaced by true fear.

\n\n

A ball of lead formed in my stomach; I had heard of the sex slave\nrings in the Caribbean. Only a few girls\nand women were ever rescued—the names of the men and women supposedly using these slaves\nmade international headlines, were among some of the most important people in\nthe world. And I’d also read about the\nhorrible conditions these women were kept in—starvation, drugs, beatings and\ntorture, gang rape—but I would never have dreamed in a million years I would\nexperience any of this myself. Just the idea\nof the existence of these rings, the human misery and suffering where the\nunspeakable was endured on a daily, relentless basis…..

\n\n

“But”, he stated, “I’m also going to show you there’s a seductive\npower found by women, found in women,\nwhen they embrace the inexplicable with utter abandon. You’re eighteen, nineteen, and your oh-so\nprotected life so far hasn’t yet taught you this, but the mind is the most\nsensitive and responsive sexual organ in the human body. I’ve had to take away your options at life\nbecause I’m going to help you find and embrace the future…that for you…is\ninevitable.”

\n\n

He was insane. I stared at him as I tested my bonds again, pulling and pushing as\nhard as I could, my fear almost gone, almost fascinated, certainly repulsed by\nwhat he said.

\n\n

“As a teenager, I’m sure you’ve read those ridiculous novels\nwritten about seduction fantasies--but you always knew that they were just\nthat, fantasies. But here. On this boat. \nNow. This is really\nhappening. The reality here, your new reality, is that I’ll have your\nbody no matter what you do, no matter how much you fight me. But it’s your mind that I’m really\nafter. You’d better understand that from\nthe very beginning. I own you now, but\nI’ll OWN you when I’m done with you.”

\n\n

Even though helpless, my chin came up in denial. I was owned by no man!!

\n\n

Seeing this, he stopped for a moment, and then continued with a\nsmall smile on his face, “The simple truth is that you’ve been “recruited” as a sex slave for one of my\nclients—in the vernacular of my trade, you’re a piece of ass now. And in the next couple of week, you’ll be\ntrained for him by us. I prefer\nobedience to independent thought; it’s so much less work for me in the long\nrun. So---you can either fight me, and\nyou’ll lose with a lot of pain involved on your part, or you can give me what I\nwant now, with minimal pain; your choice.”

\n\n

I felt my head shaking back and forth in helpless terror. I frantically jerked at my wrists again and\nthen struggled to free my ankles—nothing worked. I felt sweat trickling from my hairline and\nanother drop of sweat run from my naked chest over my rib cage. Finally, I lay there on the bed panting for\nbreath through my nose as he went on in his horrific, totally confident\nmonotone.

\n\n

“I have no doubt that you\nare like every other teenage girl alive. \nThat you’ve had fantasies you‘ve never told to anyone else. Well, that ends here. We’re going to teach you to embrace the fine\nline that separates your dark fantasies from reality. We’re going to help you to blur those\nboundaries ahead of time, and help you see what happens. Many popular girls your age are wanton\nsluts---I blame the MTV genre for that. \nThe rest however, are fit only to work in libraries. You however, on the surface seem to be\ndifferent from all of them; beautiful, yet shy. \nNaturally sexy, yet truly naïve about your effect on men. But I’m going to take pleasure in proving to\nyou that you are just as much a creature of sex as the sluts are.”

\n\n

He shook his head in frustration. \n“Young people like you just don’t understand. Our lives are connected by a thousand\ninvisible threads. In these sympathetic\nfibers, our actions run along these as causes and return as results. Think about that, Victoria! What this means is that nothing is\ncoincidence, fate is real. Do you\nhonestly believe that life is little more than the sum of your choices? That if you do something often enough that,\nyour reaction changes? And that these\nchoices define who you are? I say\nno.”

\n\n

He nodded his head, filled with a crazy certainty. “Let that thought give you a measure of confidence\nin the coming weeks and months. You are\nwho you are, and I am what I am. And\nyour life only ends one way. Fate has\ncontrolled you from the very beginning. \nYou have always been meant to be here, now. Have faith you have found your future. ”

\n\n

Insane talk, the talk of a man who needed help. Again, I tried to twist my wrists free as he\ntalked. While the black man told me, in\ndetail, what he had planned for me, I had continued my struggles, still\nunsuccessfully trying to free my hands and feet. After another moment of utter futility, I\nstopped and lay on the bed taking deep lungful’s of air through my nose staring\nat the boat’s ceiling, trying to not to panic at my feelings of suffocation.

\n\n

As he began talking again, a second man walked into the cabin and\nstood waiting. I quickly glanced at him\nand noticed in a crazy moment of thought that he looked like a black Elvis\nmight at 50 years of age. Great! Another pervert!

\n\n

This second man stared at me, devouring my nakedness. I blushed again at the intensity of his\ngaze. Unconsciously, I tried to cover\nmyself again, but it still didn’t help. \nMy nakedness humiliated me, as much as my helplessness infuriated\nme.

\n\n

I breathed out, then inhaled again shakily as the big man\ncontinued, “You know, to seduce a man, women will wear a pair of killer heels\nin bed, maybe a teddy or a mask; maybe change the way she holds herself as he\nwatches. The line moves forward, the\ndance changes tempo, the props evolve with it. \nSuddenly, the music is deliciously dark. \nAnd she has seduced him.”

\n\n

Without glancing his way, I\nemerged just a little from my welter of incoherent thoughts and tried to listen. I tried once more to pull my knees\ntogether—what the hell was he talking about? \nHe was just vomiting words, an old man saying crazy stuff, stuff that\nwould get him arrested in any civilized place. \nHe was insane, clinically insane! \nHad to be. I had no idea what he\nwas talking about, and here I was, his naked prisoner.

\n\n

Like any maniac, he\ncontinued his incoherent rambling in the same vein, “But for me to connect with\na woman, I’ve found that it’s different. \nIt’s about knowing how the entire dance relates to your past; your cold\nand distant father, or perhaps it’s about that one boy that went too far too\nfast.”

\n\n

Wait, I thought to myself. What? \nWhat!! What was he talking\nabout?” My mind was spinning, I\ncouldn’t think straight.

\n\n

He just wouldn’t stop\ntalking, “It’s about your needs, about me caressing them, taking them and\nswallowing them whole. It’s about your fear,\nwhich in moderation can be very sweet.”

\n\n

He was at least fifty. He\nwas a creepy perv. A dirty, perverted\nold man. No, I screamed in my mind. No! \nThere would be no caressing, no swallowing anything!

\n\n

His face and voice were serious, he actually meant what he was\nsaying! “Victoria, you’re too naïve to\nknow this yet, but I… Really. Don’t. Care. \nSoon you’ll be pretending I’m just some dark forbidden pleasure---you\nwon’t be able to help yourself. But in\nreality, what I’m going to be doing is feeding your demons; and these things\nare never going away. You’ll always have\nthem and you’ll always be mine.”

\n\n

Forbidden\npleasure? Demons? Even if I couldn’t protect myself from this\ncreepy maniac, I still continued to avert my face from him. But his first comment finally registered as\nmy mind spun madly, trying to get traction. \nIt made me to look at him again. Oh my God, I thought to myself, how did he know about my one experiment with\nsex? How could he know just how\nunfulfilling and just down right unpleasant it had been?

\n\n

I felt of myself in a way as a romantic. I’d even thought I might be a sexual person\nif just given the opportunity. But I’d\nshut myself off after that one time and had not yet met anyone that I felt I\nmight be comfortable with.

\n\n

The Bossman looked at\nthe blonde and smiled to himself. A girl\nthis stupid would almost be too easy. He\nthought for a moment and then spoke again. \n“You’re young, haven’t been beaten up by the world much yet. You might even see yourself as the kind of\nperson who’s selfless, always wanting to give to others.”

\n\n

He smiled a sort of dirty old man smile as he said, “You won’t\nunderstand this yet and I know you won’t believe me when I tell you my demands\nare eventually going to be intoxicating for someone like you. But soon you will—and you won’t be able to\nhelp yourself. You’re too young and too\ninexperienced to understand yourself yet---you don’t understand your needs and\nwhen you feel their demands they frighten you sometimes.”

\n\n

The girl was looking at him as she shook her head no. It wasn’t the head shake of a panicked\nteenager. It looked more like the\nunconscious movement of a woman who was willing to fight to the death.

\n\n

“A girl like you? With your looks? You’re gonna hate it and you’re gonna love\nit. Being a sexual creature--it’s a\nbalancing act you’ll experience, half way between worship and consumption,\nbetween possession and obsession, both absorbing and devouring the things that\ninflame your lust. I’m gonna show you\nthe unlimited ecstasy which comes with willingly handing over everything, your spirit\nand self-control, your anguish and your body, to a dark lover. A man who causes your pain, yet who licks away\nyour tears even while he puts you in a protective embrace.”

\n\n

Her beautiful eyes were huge and she still shook her head. Her wild eyes told him he was crazy. He snorted. \nMost of them reacted just like this at first. But they all came around eventually. They all ended up willingly spreading for\nhim, letting him do almost anything he\nwanted to them

\n\n

He\nnodded his head eloquently, perceptively. \n“I’ll know what you need the moment you need it and I’ll give it to you\nin ways you never imagined, in ways which transcend all those books you’ve read\nand even more, anything that you could have dreamed.”

\n\n

At\nthe same time, in his mind he was thinking, you\npoor, stupid teenage girl. I could almost pity you. You’ll eventually understand that what you’ve\ngiven me when I’m done with you is everything you are. I already have your body, but what I really\nwant is your mind and your soul. How\nfrightened would you be if you knew I’ve already taken a hundred women like you\nand broken them all? That every one of\nthem has given me exactly what I wanted, exactly what I needed? That I’m good at my job and I enjoy it—I just\nwish I could tell you how very much I enjoy it. \nHow I KNOW that a young woman with your kind of looks was put on this\nearth for only one reason, and that’s to give pleasure to a man. That inexperienced bitches like you should\nnot be allowed to squander your body on just any man, but needs to be subdued\nand domesticated like any other wild animal, and then savored and enjoyed by\nthe right man. A man who will appreciate\nyour beauty and your youth, one who will choose when and how and where he takes\nyou and who will then choose, maybe, to share your beauty with others of his\nkind. And if you learn nothing else, I\npromise you, you’ll learn to obey and to give pleasure.

\n\n

I pretty much ignored most of what he said at the end. I laid on the bed and writhed in anger and frustration,\nin terror and humiliation. My face felt\non fire from the blood rushing to it as I barely listened to this man talk\nabout things I didn’t understood, things that I did not want to understand. He\nwasn’t going to absorb me and there was no way I would ever willingly cooperate\nwith him---in anything!! Whatever he wanted, he would have to take by\nforce and it would be against my will in every way and forever. I would fight him to my last breath.

\n\n

Bossman continued speaking as his chocolate-smooth\nvoice dropped an octave. “It may take a\nday or two, but I’m going to show you that it’s all about you giving, while you\ncontinue to tell yourself that I’m taking. \nIn the end, it’s about intimacy, about you and me wallowing in naked\nhonesty….”

\n\n

Naked honesty? My outraged gaze snapped back to his face as\nI screamed incomprehensible obscenities at him through the rubber which filled\nmy mouth.

\n\n

“……..about you not being alone with your fright and your distress\nand your pain. You have fears and needs,\nand once I have broken and trained you, you’ll want to lose yourself in that\ndesire, to offer me the gift of your suffering….and the more dismal the better,\nbecause there, in the darkness you will pretend that you have no accountability\nfor your own cravings, there you are a little girl again and a victim of your\nown beauty. And I’ll be there to save\nyou from yourself and to give your life meaning.”

\n\n

Absolutely bonkers, crazy. \nI looked away from him. As\nconfused and terrified as I felt at the moment, I was pretty damn sure I had no\ncravings and there was absolutely nothing this form which this monster was\ngoing to save me. I was not going to\nlose myself in desires of any kind, and I most definitely wasn’t giving this…this…dangerous…criminal…any\ngift of my suffering. Where did he get\nthis kind of talk?

\n\n

Bossman looked at her, deep into\nher eyes as he said with an enigmatic smile, “In the end, to do this to you is\nin a way really very simple. There are\nonly two things I need to discover and then take from you. One; what is it that you hide from us? With ones like you, there is always\nsomething, one small critical thing that you hide from others. The other is what do you hide from\nyourself? There are always things about\nwhich we lie to ourselves; what is it that you keep secret even from\nyourself? You may not even be aware of\nthese things yet yourself. But as soon\nas I approach them, you will immediately know how valuable they are to\nyou---and to me. You will fight me, you\nwill try to deceive, but in the end you will fail at that too.”

\n\n

“Once I discover what you wish above all else to be kept hidden\nfrom us, you’ll have given me the lever to move your world. And when I strip away that cloak of\nfamiliarity which allows you to lie to yourself, you’ll have no place left to\nrun to or hide when all of your other beliefs about yourself come crashing down\naround you.”

\n\n

My mind focused a little as he spoke, but my emotions still ran\nunchecked, my anxiety and fear remained undiminished. I was being held captive, naked, by this\ncrazy man. I knew he was absolutely\ninsane. He just had to be. But insane people\ncan hurt you as much as the sane. Regardless\nof what happened, he…he was unsettling. Even\nmore distressing, his words actually seemed to mean something to him. It was as if he was speaking a language only\nhe understood. That it had meaning to\nhim and to others even, but I was the only one who didn’t understand, who\nwasn’t educated enough to understand what he was really saying to me.

\n\n

He spoke like one of my college professors, like my Behavioral Psych\nprof—I had hated that man for some reason. \nChills ran down my spine and I felt the hair rise on the back of my neck\nas these thoughts scared me all over again.

\n\n

“And by doing this, I will push you through the biggest turmoil\nyou have ever faced. What you eventually\ndo here, for us, will be of far greater significance to you than being\nkidnapped. It will mean that you will\nhave to change your view of me and you and your whole world. What you get here will be the equivalent of a\ncosmic mid-life crisis. I’ll change your\nbeliefs about yourself. I’ll change your\nvalues and the way that you want to behave---and there’s nothing you can do to\nstop us.”

\n\n

The dark man shook his head at the young girl’s feeble attempts to\nfirst free herself and when that failed, as it must, to then cover her complete\nnakedness. Stupidly, she continued the\nsame unsuccessful attempts to cover her nakedness over and over again.

\n\n

“Shit, woman, know this. \nYou can’t escape from me. If you\ntry, you’ll find that you need to swim, a lot. \nAnd even if you did somehow manage to get away, do you believe I would\nallow your family to also be that lucky?”

\n\n

Bossman stopped for a second, an\nannoyed look on his face. He slapped the\nankle closest to him, the one she had been pulling and tugging with. “And stop\ntrying to get yourself free. Ain’t\nhappening.”

\n\n

After a moment, the annoyed look disappeared and he continued. “Your\nparents are on TV right now, talking about you and your disappearance. For some reason, they love the hell out of you---do you love your\nmom and dad as deeply in return? Do you\nlove that pretty aunt of yours? I gotta\ntell you, she looks sexy as hell. Do you\nlove your family enough to keep them out of this and safe? You know your purse had every bit of personal\ninfo we needed on you. We know your home\naddress in Mississippi. We know where\nyour aunt and your grandparents live. We\nknow where your friends live.”

\n\n

He shook his head but put the inscrutable smile on again, “Police\ncan’t protect all of them forever. You\nbelong to me; and I will have your body. \nBut if necessary, I promise that we’ll kill your father, and have your\nmother and your aunt here inside of twenty-four hours and then they’ll take\nyour place on this bed.”

\n\n

“I often find that people care about the lives of loved ones than\nthey do their own.” He gave a small\nshrug, “Aren’t people funny?”

\n\n

My\nparents? My family? The thoughts of harm coming to them shocked Vicki, shocked her to\nthe core. I…what….I….. Even in her\nmind, she stammered. He can’t hurt them! He—they—can’t be allowed to hurt them. I…I won’t allow it! The resolve she felt at that moment, the\npurpose, was the first really familiar emotion she’d experienced in the last\ncouple of hours. Vicki rotated her hips\nand ankles again in an increasingly familiar failure to accomplish anything. She didn’t really think she’d accomplish\nanything, but she wasn’t the type of girl to give up.

\n\n

Bossman leaned forward and stared\nat his captive intensely. “Do you want\nthat? Do you believe me? Is that what you want? Do you want to see your mother taking your\nplace here, tied down, spreadeagled and naked on this bed? Only you can protect them---only you!”

\n\n

Without waiting for an answer, he leaned into her face and glared\nfiercely, “You will never speak of us. \nBecause if you do, your father will die and the other two women in your\nlife will both wind up slaving in your place. \nGuaranteed, no matter how long it takes. \nThe threat against your family stands for as long as you live. It doesn’t have an expiration date. He will die and the white lilies at his\nfuneral will be from me. I am a man of\nmy word. Look into my eyes—do you\nbelieve me?”

\n\n

His captive looked into his fierce brown eyes and she believed.

\n\n

“Of course” he leaned back into his chair, “You can always try to\ncommit suicide. But that’s not really an\noption for a good Catholic girl like you, is it?”

\n\n

The girls are usually branded impersonally, perfunctorily, as cattle. Though they feel the mark intensely\nphysically, it is felt, interestingly, even more intensely, more profoundly,\npsychologically; not unoften it, in itself, radically transforms their self-images,\ntheir personalities. They are only\nslaves, not permitted their own wills, rightless, at the bidding of masters;\nthe mark is an impersonal designation and this is understood by the girls. When she is marked she understands herself\nnot to be marked by a given man for a given man, to be uniquely his, but\nrather, so to speak, that she is marked for all men. To all men she is a slave girl. Usually, of course, only one among them, at a\ngiven time, will be her master. The\nbrand is impersonal, the brand marks her as property. The brand is impersonal, the collar is\nintensely personal. The brand marks her\nproperty, the collar proclaims whose property she is, who it is who has actually\ntaken, or paid for, her. That the brand\nis an impersonal designation of absence of status in the social structure is\nperhaps another reason why masters do not often brand their own girls.

\n\n

-Tribesmen of Gor - Page 42

\n\n

The blonde teenager ignored his jibe. For some reason a guilty look came over her\nface and she refused to look at him. Bossman gave a quick, unseen nod to his man\nand while he talked, the other man approached Vic. “Your future owner has several requirements\nregarding his newly acquired slaves.”

With his left hand, Elvis quickly grabbed a handful of Victoria’s\nblonde hair and twisted her head sharply toward her right shoulder, while with\nhis right hand he reached down and grabbed a small electric device that had\nrested unnoticed behind Vicki’s head. \nThe faint burning smell she had noticed before was suddenly explained as\nthe end of the rod was heated to a white, orange-red glow.

\n\n

Without warning or hesitation, he immediately plunged it behind\nher left ear just below her hairline. Her\nwhole body arched stiff, Victoria gave an inarticulate cry as she felt an\nintense burning pain and suddenly smelled burning hair. When he let go of her hair and withdrew the\nsmall branding iron after about five seconds, her green eyes were bulging in\nshock and pain as she looked at him again.

\n\n

Bossman had a slight smile on his\nface as he explained in a reassuring manner, “Your new master likes his\nproperty properly marked as to ownership, so there will be no mistakes, no\nerrors. Your brand will be small and\nquite discrete. Others have worn it\nbefore you without problem and I guarantee yours won’t bother you at all.”

\n\n

Whoa, whoa, whoa, wait, wait, wait, stop!

\n\n

-Gary, in The Muppets

\n\n

He’d branded me. He’d had me branded! Part of me was\nin shock, part of me was filled with disbelief. \nI’d been branded like a cow—I couldn’t believe it! I hadn’t even had time to begin crying and\nthe act was already complete. I forgot\nabout my nakedness, and as I looked at him, my eyes flooded and then tears of\npain fell on my cheeks. As I began to\ncry, I blushed too with my embarrassment at\ncrying. Finally, a burning rage began to\nbuild inside of me.

\n\n

This just\ncan’t be happening to me, I thought as I raged uselessly once more against my bonds. This just\nisn’t possible in this day and age.

\n\n

Without another word, Elvis then climbed on the bed and straddled\nmy stomach. His weight made it almost\nimpossible for me to expand my chest to breath and it totally immobilized\nme. I couldn’t breathe and panic filled\nme! I began to struggle weakly, but the\ntwo men just ignored me. Reaching just\nabove my head, he removed a rubber glove and put it on his right hand. Holding that hand clear, he then used his\nleft hand to slap first my right breast and then my left.

\n\n

His blows didn’t really hurt, weren't meant to hurt, but no one had ever treated me like this\nand for a second I lay frozen with shock. \nBut then I reacted, struggling even harder, wildly heaving my hips in\nthe air to buck him off of me, pitching myself from side to side in an attempt to\nget his weight off of me. He settled his\nweight even more deeply on me, and I knew struggling was futile from the\nbeginning. But I had to try. Keeping me pinned almost effortlessly, the\nman continued pinching my nipples and slapping me, first on one breast and then\nother, until both nipples were standing completely erect.

\n\n

Grabbing my left breast and roughly immobilizing my nipple between\nhis left forefinger and thumb, Elvis smiled at the black man and said, “That’s very nice”. Reaching just above my head again, but now\nwith his gloved right hand, he pulled out something about the size of a large Bobbie\npin and without hesitation, drove it from the outside to the inside of the base\nof my nipple, completely piercing my left breast. I bucked shocked surprise and shrieked my\npain through the gag, resulting in a surprisingly loud howl of wordless anguish.

\n\n

Still keeping me pinned with his body, the man left in the first\nneedle piercing my breast. He reached up\nto grab a second one and proceeded to pierce my right nipple in the same\nmanner. I was gasping and huffing for\nbreath now, choking with the saliva that was accumulating behind my gag, trying\nat the same time to blink away the tears of pain that were streaming from my\neyes. The pain in each nipple was both\nsharp and intense and wouldn’t go away. \nIt just seemed to build and build. \nOr perhaps it was in my mind, I just don’t know. However, I was heavily sweating now from head\nto foot and I found it even more difficult to get enough air.

\n\n

Little blood leaked from the small punctures in the blonde’s\nbreasts and without a word, Elvis withdrew the needle from the teenager’s left\nnipple and, accompanied by muffled feminine huffing sounds, pushed a fine, one-inch\ndiameter gold ring through the hole left behind. There was a one-inch ring on one end of the\nbar, while the other end was threaded. Turning\nto her right breast, he pierced that nipple too. The cunt now had a ring through each\nnipple. He closed each ring and finally\nput a drop of liquid-gold solder on each gap, effectively locking each ring\ninto the bitch’s breasts.

\n\n

She was glaring at him now through teary eyes, sniffing when her nose\nran too much. Bossman looked at her thoughtfully and said in a soothing tone more\nappropriate for talking to a two-year old, “This hurts now, but you’ll be OK\nsoon. We’ve done this before and I\nguarantee you’ll be healed by the end of the week.” Standing up and walking over to her, he took\na small tube of ointment out of his right pocked and softly rubbed it into soft\nflesh of each pierced area.

\n\n

Through the tears that refused to stop, I knew my eyes blazed with\nrage at what he had just ordered done to me. No matter what it was, I would die before I\ngave him satisfaction of any kind. I\nturned my face away, refusing to look at him. \nIf I could just hold on long enough, I knew something must happen that\nwould give me a chance to escape. My\nnose was running. I sniffed in\nmisery.

\n\n

Capture a woman's body,\nyou get sex. Capture a woman's heart,\nyou get love and loyalty. Capture her\nmind, you get the woman. Any Man can\nbind a woman's flesh, but only a true Master can bind her heart.

\n\n

-Unknown

\n\n

Bossman smiled to himself. Having done this so often before, he could\nread her flashing eyes like an open book and was not at all worried. She would never have a chance to get free\nwhile on the boat, and by the time he was done with her will, her mind, she wouldn’t\nbe able to hurt a fly.

\n\n

It had been good start with the nipples and the branding, he\nthought. She really was quite\nnaïve. With this one, her beautiful\ngreen eyes were a window to her soul and they let him know at every step just\nhow effective he was and what he had to do next. It was time to begin.

\n\n

He had broken many females before, some as young as or even\nyounger than this one, some older. With all of these women, there was always a\nscript of some sort he needed to follow. \nHis experience told him that the psychological aspect was always more\nimportant in breaking a woman’s will than was either physical force or\nintimidation to sap her strength. And\ndeveloping that script kept everyone on task, sort of.

\n\n

While he knew that he wanted the new blonde, he still hadn’t\ndecided in detail what was required to turn her into what he wanted. She didn’t seem particularly strong willed, at\nleast at first scan. But on Cancun his\ncrew had uncovered some interesting facts. \nShe did have some strong\nbeliefs, particularly about her family; these feelings of loyalty and belonging\nwere rather quaint and old-fashioned and he thought he might be able to take\nadvantage of them. And while\nintelligent, she’d been overly protected by her family and as a result was fairly\nunsophisticated.

\n\n

Another interesting tidbit was that while she tended to view\nherself as modest and shy, perhaps even chaste, there were also instances in\nwhich she’d portrayed just the opposite behavior. Certainly there had been a couple of times in\nCancun when to their surprise, the watchers had felt that after a couple of\ndrinks, she’d actually come onto a couple of guys, one at the beach and another\nat a bar one night. At the same time, while\nshe’d also dressed in a way that his men had perceived as quite provocative,\nshe had never allowed anything to come of it. \nBut it was interesting because it seemed anomalous. To him, there seemed to be a disconnect\nbetween how she acted sometimes and how she always saw herself. Taken together, this tended to suggest she\nwas much more sexually charged than perhaps even she was aware.

\n\n

Beautiful, yet not overly taken with her looks, at least not more\nthan any other teenager with her upbringing. \nMore popular than normal, yet not particularly outgoing. Sexually inexperienced and a little\nconservative by nature. Smart, yet\nnaïve, and strongly loyal to her family. There was a ton of shit to work with\nhere, the script almost wrote itself.

\n\n

When she had finally been selected, his crew had taken additional pictures\nand made videos of her on Cancun. \nEverything had been emailed to him on the boat. His first thought when he saw her was how\nyoung she had looked. But, then again,\nthey all looked young to him now. After\nviewing the films taken of her by his crew at Cancun and listening to her\nconversations that had been secretly taped, he decided to follow normal\nprotocols: the crew would isolate her on the boat and would begin to sexually\nbrutalize her. At the same time, he\nwould also put her on an immediate program of the “friendship” drugs.

\n\n

Within reason, all of his men would have free rein with her\nbody. That kind of sexual deviancy\nscrewed up every woman’s mind. As usual, the teenager would be gagged and not\nbe allowed to “quit” too early. She must\nbe forced to experience the full brunt of terror and helplessness; gagged most\nof the time, she wouldn’t be able beg for mercy or tell anyone how she wanted\nto cooperate and make it all stop—it only stopped when he said it did. She would\nnot be allowed to sleep and she would be given the minimum amount of food that\nwould allow her body to still continue functioning.

\n\n

There would be no clocks so she would soon become disoriented,\nlosing any sense of time other than daylight and darkness. She would not be allowed to perform her\nbodily functions in a normal manner and multiple ways would be found to punish\nher using her own filth for extended periods. \nThis last tended to hasten the psychological fracturing of the young and\npreviously protected girls.

\n\n

Once she’d broken, once she had achieved realization, he would begin his re-education program. He’d take away her given name to remove any\nemotional support that it might give her. \nAs best he could, he would also develop a positive relationship with her—sometimes\nthat was the hardest thing of all to accomplish, other times it was far easier\nthan expected. To insulate himself as\nbest he could from being seen by the teenager as her main terrorizer, once he’d\ninitiated her, he’d make sure he was not actually involved in most of the follow-up;\nthe physical aspects of breaking her or participating in her day to day sexual\nreprogramming or training that followed. \n

\n\n

In fact, he would pretty much avoid the girl during her training\nperiods. He had to be seen as the absent\n‘Master’, perhaps only being around afterwards. \nA corollary to this he had discovered was that once she was broken, one\nor two of the men had to be seen as particularly brutal in their training and\ndiscipline, while she had to see at least another one of the crewman as being almost\nsupportive or even being worthy of her trust. \n

\n\n

During this initial period, the evil men would be gentle with her every now and then, while the nice man might present himself as\nsupportive one day and abusive the next. \nThis was all necessary in order to keep her psychologically off\nbalance---confused, she must unlearn any habits of being able to trust her\ninstincts.’

The training program consisted of using force to compel her to\nperform explicit sexual acts, most of which he was sure that she would\ninitially find both humiliating and degrading. When she cooperated, she would be rewarded, except\nfor the times when she was punished for not cooperating enough. At the same time, strong physical and\npsychological punishments would be used to punish unacceptable behavior. If she was like the others, the young woman\nwould very quickly devolve, to begin to performing sexually for the men, even\nas she continued to consider that behavior demeaning and degrading. Once she’d been started down this road, the\nlevel of sexual humiliation would be continually revised upwards.

\n\n

While physical force was important, probably the main\npsychological coercion used against her would be her family (continually physically\nthreatening close family members if she was uncooperative, convincing the girl\nthat her family had abandoned her and through conversation, subtly attacking\nloyalty to family as old-fashioned and perhaps even inappropriate or\nunwarranted under the circumstances).

\n\n

Finally, he would convince her she explicitly presented a sexually\nconflicted personality. He would use\nthis to undermine any defense of her conservative sexual core-values in order\nto bring out what should be the ‘true, more liberated’ her. Hopefully, this would allow his young captive\nto eventually view the willingly promiscuous behavior demanded of her as not\nonly acceptable, but perhaps even desirable or ‘freeing.’

\n\n

Taken together as a whole, the reprogramming he put his women\nthrough was extremely powerful. Even if\nthey were educated and knew exactly what was being done to them at that moment, it was generally impossible\nfor the women to fight. And when the\nuninitiated were shown later what had been done to them and why, their reaction\nwas invariably that of tears of shame and finally, acceptance of their fate,\nrather than continuing to fight.

\n\n

Bottom line: in this kidnapped teenager, he wanted to create both\na woman that was submissive, who liked sex if had not become addicted to it and\nwho would also be totally indiscriminate in her behavior at the demand of any\nshe perceived as dominant. If he was\nsuccessful, she’d be everything he wanted. \nAnd he had no reason to think he would fail here after he’d been\nsuccessful so many times in the past.

\n\n

Like many powerful men, Bossman\nalways reserved first taste for himself. \nHe now began the dance that would ultimately end with her total\nsubjugation by turning away from her and saying; “I don’t think I like you; I\nknow I don’t like what you stand for. \nYou have an over-bearing pride, you’re white and wealthy and you’re from\nthe south. We’ve been watching you for\ntwo weeks, and you don’t seem to like black men. Now, I find that interesting.”

\n\n

She had been naked for a while and nothing had happened to\nher. But it seemed the atmosphere in the\nboat cabin had suddenly changed. Warily,\nthe blonde teenager now watched him from her bed as a mouse might watch a\ndangerous cat.

\n\n

He had taken off his tank top while speaking and folded it. He was nothing if not a methodical man.

\n\n

He then began removing his trunks: “And the thing that’s\ninteresting is that I have a handpicked crew of four more just like me waiting\nup top for you. You’re going to be\nbroken and trained by the very thing in life that you have done your best to\navoid.”

\n\n

He heard a soft whimper from the bed but ignored it, casually\nfolding his trunks and putting them on top of his tank top.

\n\n

He now stood up straight still facing away from her. He was tall and built like a bull from the\nback. “Think about your mother and your\naunt, and whether it’s better for you to go through this ordeal alone or if\nboth of them should be here taking your place. \nBy the way, your aunt’s a tasty piece and I almost hope you do something\nstupid.”

\n\n

I just want to sleep. A coma would be nice. Or amnesia. Anything, just to get rid of this, these\nthoughts, whispers in my mind. Did he\nrape my head, too?

\n\n

-Laurie Halse Anderson,\nin Speak

\n\n

With that he slowly turned around and faced me. It took me a moment to register what I was\nlooking at—Jesus God, Jesus! Without\nthinking, I screamed and frantically began struggling against my bonds. He was huge! \nAt least 9 or 10 inches long and the straining purple head of his\ncircumcised cock looked like it was the size of a navel orange! His erection and nutsack were a darker color\nthan the rest of him and even as I was looking at him, I saw his engorged penis\nslowly rise until it jutted out into the air like a huge flag pole. A massive black flag pole which narrowed only\na little from tip to base.

\n\n

I was now only subconsciously aware of my nakedness and the\nvulnerability it offered him. As I\nstruggled, frantic thoughts that I didn’t remember two seconds later kept\nracing through my mind. I’d only been\nwith one man before—I knew there was no way that this mutant could fit into me\nwithout tearing my flesh, ripping me to pieces--he was a monster, an inhuman\nmonster. I struggled desperately; as he\napproached, but nothing worked, nothing helped. \n

\n\n

Stop it, my father’s voice suddenly\ndemanded in my head. You’re being weak. Stay focused! I inhaled as best I could once, and then\nclosed my eyes as I tried to focus on what had happened, on how I could get\naway from this.

\n\n

“Welcome to your new life,” he said quietly.

\n\n

I looked at him. He stood\nin front of me for a minute, literally ensuring I could see him clearly—all of\nhim. I tried to look away, then looked\nat the ceiling. My eyes flicked down\nonce more to him and then back to the ceiling as I slowly, methodically twisted\nmy wrists in an attempt to free myself that I knew from the beginning would\nfail. But I had to try.

\n\n

Then my mind went blank as it was taken over once more by sheer\nfear. My mind stopped working altogether\nand I suddenly felt cold spreading throughout my body, frozen as if I was\nfilled with mile-thick layer of glacial ice as he slowly lay down on top of me\nbetween my wide-spread, tightly bound ankles, letting his weight settle onto my\nbelly and chest.

\n\n

I couldn’t even help myself then. \nHe was like a mongoose and I the cobra—I looked into his eyes and saw\nnothing human there. I screamed\nthen. But both heavy and solid, he snuggled\nagainst my body and my breathing became instantly more difficult. I couldn’t scream again, I couldn’t fill my\nlungs! Claustrophobia roared into my\nmind as I slowly suffocated: I felt nauseous and thought I might have to throw\nup and that would be awful with a gag filling my mouth. The thought, God, no. No, no, no, nnnnooooo, kept running through my head.

\n\n

As I threw my head from side to side in my struggles, I felt him\nmove around on my belly and hips, settling into a more comfortable position on\nme. I kept trying to move to make it\nmore difficult for him, yet when suddenly he moved his hips the first\ntime---his aim was perfect!!

\n\n

However, my vagina was dry and my labia difficult at first to\npart; he stopped abruptly after forcing only about half an inch of his\nerection’s massive head into my pussy on his first attempt.

\n\n

I was a sexually inexperienced teenager and this felt like someone\nwas trying to hammer a mailbox inside me or drive a truck into me. I screamed even though there was only minimal\npenetration at this point, because I knew he was only in the initial stages of\ntearing me apart. My shriek fell on deaf\nears. I muffled my next cry, trying to\ncontrol the pain.

\n\n

He pushed again and I bucked my hips in desperation as I felt the\nlips of my vagina stretching beyond belief this time. Once more I desperately tried to close my\nlegs, but my bindings still kept my legs open and me completely vulnerable to\nhim. I almost felt the muscles on the\ninsides of my thighs pull into cramps as they strained against my spread\nankles. At the same time, my screams\nmorphed to even more desperate sounds, at the end reaching the level of one\nlong “Uhhhhnnnnmmpphhhhhh!”

\n\n

Bossman groaned with sheer pleasure\nas he buried about four inches of his bone into her this time. Her hips bucked desperately under his,\nsurprisingly hard given how little air she could get into her lungs. He kept her belly flat on the bed, and since\nthe little bitch’s pussy had finally begun to lubricate a little, he knew he’d\nbe able to bury his cock to hilt in her when he slammed his next thrust\nhome. He looked down at her face, the\nlook of total shock on it and in her eyes showed how completely rational\nthought had fled this teenage beauty. \nThe cynical manipulation of her mind combined with his sheer\noverpowering maleness, it was an unfailing combination. He lifted himself up on his elbows, pulled\nhis hips back and….

\n\n

I found myself looking at the ceiling over his right shoulder\nthrough eyes continually blurred by tears. \nMy nose was running from all the crying I had done, and this further\ncomplicated my breathing. God knows I\ntried to struggle, but I couldn’t seem to get enough air. I don’t think it would have mattered even if\nI had been both free and strong enough to try to throw him off of me.

\n\n

And I was suddenly convinced that he was toying with me,\nstretching the rape out for some reason. \nAfter suffering through his first two partial penetrations, I knew he\nwould be able to take from me whatever he wanted from this point on. And even without fully penetrating me, his\nerection felt absolutely huge and still seemed to completely fill me. I was crying continually. I was both frustrated and shamed by my\nhelplessness; I was filled with horror that I could not stop him. It was a total violation of me and he was in\ncomplete control.

\n\n

Then it happened—massively—thoroughly—without mercy. With his third bull-like thrust, I knew with\nabsolute certainty that he now possessed me completely---there was nothing left\ninside me he hadn’t explored with his last move. I felt my eyes bulge as the head of his thick\ncock seemed to bang against the base of my throat. Still crying, I screamed again into the gag\nthat filled my mouth as I felt my flesh tear. \nMy cry of horrified anguish carried out over the water through an open\nporthole but was lost long before it reached the nearby island.

\n\n

Amazingly, my rectum hurt almost as much as my pussy when he\nfilled me beyond my physical limits time after time after time! God help me, why was this happening? Why me, God? \nWhy me? My world had been\ndestroyed—it was as if my whole world had fallen off a cliff and lay crushed at\nthe bottom. My previous reality had just\ndisappeared as if wiped clean by a cosmic eraser.

\n\n

His shaft was finally buried inside me up to hilt and it felt as\nif it was the size of a tree trunk. . He was so big that every time he moved on\nme, it made me instinctively try to pull my knees up into my chest to protect\nmyself, but all I could do was strain helplessly against my bonds even as my\nknees clamped against his sides.

\n\n

He now began taking long, slow, deep satisfying strokes into his\nsweet little blonde’s inexperienced body. \nWith every thrust, his balls slapped against the crack of her ass. Her whole body shook and quivered under\nhim. To him the moist heat from her cunt\nfelt great; she felt extraordinarily tight around his cock and he knew that\neach time he thrust into her, he was filling her completely. As usual, the idea of forever possessing an\nuntamed woman as beautiful as this one was wonderfully erotic.

\n\n

Even more satisfying was the way she responded to his every thrust\nwith a muffled “Mmmmppphhh” or “Kkkgghhnoooo” and to each withdrawal with a\nsoft, heartfelt moan. This was always\nthe best part, he thought to himself; to be able to control a beautiful,\nundomesticated woman like this and to know that he could do anything to her in\nany way he chose. No one would ever try\nto stop him. She was his and he was\ngoing to tame her his way, making his claim permanent the best way he knew.

\n\n

My whole world centered on the sensations I endured. I shuddered uncontrollably and kept losing my\nbreath as he slammed into me. This made\nit almost impossible for me to scream, but yet I still tried almost every time\nhe buried himself in me. I began\nhiccoughing as I cried and saliva continually built up in mouth. I choked and swallowed convulsively but could\nnever seem to get my mouth emptied of saliva. \n

\n\n

His huge erection not only filled me, but also seemed to be\nrubbing and pushing and sliding against every organ in my body. As inexperienced as I was, the sensations\nwere totally unlike anything I had ever felt before. He gave such a feeling of unnatural fullness\nthat my vagina felt like it had been expanded far, far beyond what it should be\nand it was now rubbing, pushing against my pelvis from the inside.

\n\n

He was a machine made of ebony flesh and wouldn’t stop. My continued sobbing only energized him, never\nseemed to make him feel guilty, never made him want to stop or set me\nfree. Sweat continually rolled off of\nhim onto me. My body was quickly covered\nwith his sweat, and it was especially slick on my belly and chest. His sweat somehow felt thick and\nsmelled…musky. I was unused to a man’s\nodor like this and the raw animal smell made me want to vomit.

\n\n

Every now and then he would just stop and lay motionless on me,\nbut he always ensured he kept me filled. \nHe would be breathing heavily, but that was his only movement.

\n\n

I think this was another of his tortures.

\n\n

His giant organ remained buried completely inside me during these\nmoments of stillness, and although it was motionless, it still seemed to throb and\npulse like something alive as intense heat radiated from it in waves. I had never felt anything like it---it seemed\nto be like an animal lying in wait, ready to take me by force again even as it\nconsumed me over and over.

\n\n

During those moments in which neither of us moved, I was\nphysically connected to him only by the rigid, black bar of his engorged flesh,\nbut it was enough to still control my body and my every thought.

\n\n

It finally began again. I\nwas no longer crying as he thrust into me again, randomly changing angles of\npenetration as his hips drove into me, first slamming into me at a shallow\nangle to my body. With each of these\nlunges, he did his best to drive my body toward the head of the bed. Only the restraints at the foot of the bed\nkept me in a position ready to receive his next frenzied attack.

\n\n

I cried out often in pain or when begging for his mercy, but that\nwas all—my tears had mostly dried up at this point. In some ways, the worst part was that his size\nwas no longer so intimidating. I had\nsomehow begun to accommodate his manhood even as my faltering mind had somehow\nacclimatized to being raped by him.

\n\n

Then he slid up my stomach and assumed a blunter angle to my body,\nwhere each thrust would rub more against my clitoris and he seemed to trying to\ndrive me into the bed under him, as if he had to break its springs. The pressure and friction on my clit from the\nunceasing hammering while in this position was almost unbearable.

\n\n

This was not sex, it was a controlled violation of my body. He was like a force of nature. How could you fight a hurricane or a\ntornado? There was no fighting this, all\nI could do was try to survive. I knew I\nwas being totally consumed, ravaged and raped by an animal obsessed with\ndestroying me.

\n\n

And all I could do was endure. \n

\n\n

I told myself it would soon be over and prayed he would let me go\nthen. Very soon, it became a little\neasier as I got wetter between my legs. \nTo my humiliation, my juices had finally began to flow freely—I was\nhorrified at the thought he might think I was enjoying this. But none of that really mattered as he just\nkept going on and on, pistoning his cock into me for over ten minutes. He got heavier and heavier lying on my chest,\nhis weight at the end was unbearable on my sweat-slick belly and groin.

\n\n

Finally, I heard him groan softly in my ear. With a feeling of total horror, I instinctively\nknew he would soon achieve orgasm within me. \nThe thought filled me with absolute disgust, with overwhelming\nhorror. I was dizzy at this point, and\neither kept my eyes closed or tried staring at a point on the ceiling of the\ncabin. My inexperienced vagina was very\nsore at this point from his unending pile driver slams into me. I could feel how my body had betrayed me by\nfinally stretching to accommodate his enormous erection. I knew I would be sore later. How sore I remained I wouldn’t know for hours\nand days later.

\n\n

Bossman had found his teenaged\ncaptive to be a physically extraordinary women, fully capable of accepting his\nfull cock from almost the first thrust. \nFew white women were able to take what he’d given her without first being\ngradually warmed up by taking only a few inches at a time. When he’d fucked some of the other bitches\nlike this, he’d actually injured a couple of the lesser ones.

\n\n

He was an expert in this and regardless of how she might feel\nright now, her vagina had taken him in without injury and she was now easily\naccepting anything he could put into her. \nIf he wanted to hurt her, he knew he could put her body in other\npositions that would allow him to make her scream for mercy in seconds. But these moves he kept for later punishments

\n\n

To extend his pleasure with his young blonde, he’d been stopping\nwhenever he felt an orgasm build. He\nalways tried to maintain control when he was on a job, and he always knew when\nhe’d gone far enough. He felt a full-on\nboiling in his loins now, and he knew he was going to cum soon and couldn’t\ncontrol it anymore.

\n\n

He wanted her to feel his ownership, emotionally, intellectually,\nphysically. He needed to plant himself\nin her so deep that she would never be touched like this by another man. If he’d had her in certain other….positions,\nhe knew that he would have had to be more careful. But once he’d measured her capacity as a\nwoman, with her flat on her back like this, he knew that he could finally let\nhimself go, give rein to his overpowering animal lust and penetrate her as\ndeeply as his heart desired without hurting her too much.

\n\n

With nothing in his mind except the will to dominate and to\nsubjugate, the basic driving male need to prove eternal ownership over a\nfemale, the desire to impregnate every woman available, Bossman pushed off the end of the bed with his feet and tried to\nget that all important last centimeter deeper into her hot and tight, fresh and\nmoist hole before he finally lost all control.

\n\n

I had the sniffles and still struggled to breathe as my body\njerked back and forth under him on the bed. \nI felt so alone and vulnerable and afraid at that moment. God!! \nI was only nineteen. Inexperienced\nnineteen-year old girls should not have to go through this, no one should never have to suffer\nthis! I wanted to be home again. I hadn’t talked with either of them very much\nin the months preceding my trip here—I guess I always assumed they would be\nthere whenever I wanted them. I wanted\nmy mother now, to hold me once more; I wanted my father to tell that everything\nwould be okay, that he would protect me. \n

\n\n

Instead, my mind took me back to the boat and it filled with\nhorror as I felt the man lying on me hunch up on my sweaty belly and then brace\nhis feet on the foot of the bed, allowing him push into me as deeply as he\ncould one more last time. It was almost\nas if with this last move, he somehow felt he could claim my body as his\nforever, if he just planted his seed deeply enough in my belly.

\n\n

He was now deeper in me than seemed humanly possible, bumping\nright up against, painfully pushing against my cervix with the tip of his\nerection. It was a new move and filled\nme with a horrified anticipation of even worse things!

\n\n

Then he began to ejaculate and huge great waves of heat began to\nblossom inside me as he injected his hateful semen into my helpless body in a\nseries of explosive ejaculations. \nDetestable, repugnant sensations filled my body as tears blinded me once\nmore; I knew I could never go lower than this feeling of total helplessness had\ntaken me.

\n\n

I could actually feel him ejaculate in pulses; he came in gushing,\ncutting jets of semen that seemed to travel almost to the tip of my womb, all resulting\nin a series of vibrating sensations so intense I almost passed out. I could tell when each spurt occurred,\nbecause of the lava-like heat each generated anew inside my vagina. It felt like he came in torrents, leaving his\nblistering hot fluid deep inside my belly. \n

\n\n

I was humiliated anew as each spurt of semen caused a scalding\npain/pleasure throb that seemed to go on forever. Pleasure? \nGod, I was so embarrassed to admit the truth. Finally, God help me, he was finished with me\nfor the moment and lay upon me as he caught his breath—waves of revulsion\nrolled over me. I have never hated\nanother human being as much as I hated this man at this moment.

\n\n

He’d just had a pretty good orgasm inside this beautiful young\nteenage girl. Not the best ever, but\npretty damn good for an inexperienced piece of ass who was tied down. After a\ncouple of minutes, he finally had caught his breath and was ready for act\ntwo. He grabbed Vic’s hair and pulled\nher head to the right again and whispered into her ear, “I hope your birth\ncontrol is working well, because if it’s not, you’re gonna to be having a nice\nlittle half-breed nigger baby to take home to daddy in about nine months!”

\n\n

He was playing mind games now, using any psychological wedge that\nmight help him eventually break her or control her.

\n\n

With shock, I remembered I’d been at the end of my BC patch and\nhad planned on replacing it when I got back home. I hadn’t been with a man in over a year and\nused birth control simply to help regulate my periods rather than protect me\nfrom an unwanted pregnancy. I’d become thoughtless\nand uncaring, careless with this---oh God! He couldn’t have known this, it must have been\nnothing more than a coincidence.

At the same time, a small voice whispered in my head, telling me\nhe was right. I remember my mama telling\nme a woman always knew these things. Godgodgod,\nhe might be right! After what he’d just\ndone to me, I might be pregnant! I might\nbe having his child! And if I couldn’t\nget free of him, there was nothing I could do about it, no way could I stop it.

\n\n

I have always been an optimist, and something told me I would\nsomehow get out of this bind. But oh my\ngod, what would my father do? What would\nhe say?

\n\n

While I was not a violent or aggressive woman, even with his penis\nstill inside me, I felt a white-hot\nrage begin to grow. At this moment, I\nfelt no shame from what had just been done to me, for this was not something I\nhad wanted or deserved. One man had just\nbranded and pierced me, and another had just brutally raped me. Each was a monster and I knew if I had a\nchance, I’d try my best to kill them both. \nIt didn’t matter what these men did to me, I’d beat them at their own\ngame somehow and make them pay for what they were doing to me.

\n\n

The silences after his last gasp were sung\ntogether by a blackbird. I lay there, my\neyes unable to close. His were unable to\nopen. I listed the places where I hurt,\nand how much. My loins felt ripped. Something inside had torn. There were seven places on my body where he\nhad sunk his fangs into my skin and bitten. \nHe'd dug his nails into my neck, and twisted my head to one side, and\nclawed my face. I hadn't made a\nnoise. He had made all the noise for\nboth of us. Had it hurt him?

\n\n

-David Mitchell,\nin Ghostwritten

\n\n

Bossman finally rolled off of\nVictoria and stood up. Her hard, flat\nstomach was slick with his sweat, and he rubbed and patted it in an almost\npossessive sort of way before he grabbed his clothes. He looked down upon her sleek, bound body and\nshook his head with admiration.

\n\n

She wasn’t crying anymore, but just stared up at the ceiling, her\nshiny eyes blinking rapidly. She made no\neffort to cover her nakedness anymore. \nIt was obvious her mind had temporarily shut down. He wasn’t surprised. Young and naive. Kidnapped in a foreign country, then taken to\na boat somewhere unknown, then stripped, branded and raped by a guy who looked\nlike he should be starring in a porno film. \n

\n\n

The physical compulsion to control the situation was foremost in\nhis mind, controlled his every action. \nHe was too disciplined to stop now, despite how well everything had gone\nso far.

\n\n

Turning around, he went into the galley and spoke. She remained motionless, stunned, and incapable\nof thought. She could hear him say\nsomething, but could not understand what he said. It must have been funny because anticipatory\nlaughter followed his announcement and she heard a lot of feet coming down the\nsteps and into the cabin.

\n\n

She vaguely remembered two of the remaining four men in the recruiting\nteam now surrounding her, just looking down at her. The men stared at her, assessing her with\nopen hostility and contempt. What they\nsaw deserved their scorn.

\n\n

Her hair was tangled and sticking to her head with sweat. The rest of her slender body was covered in\nsweat too and the insides of her firm thighs were streaked with white,\nhoney-thick rivulets of Bossman’s\nsemen. One small pool of cum was cooling\ninto a sticky mess, trapped along with sweat, in her belly button. Most of his seed however, was either still\nentombed deep inside her belly or was slowly draining out of her vagina, down\nthe crack of her ass and onto the bed.

\n\n

Suddenly, part of my mental fugue disappeared, replaced by an\noverwhelming sense of shocked vulnerability and fear…..and helpless rage. While my rage gave me strength, my other\nemotions actually controlled me. With\nthe sudden entrance of the other men it only got worse. Horrible chills, one after another, ran\nthrough my body as I was engulfed by the primal fear every woman who has ever\nlived has experienced at one time or another. \nIt threatened to overcome me, seemed to rise from my very bones and\nchill my blood. A tiny part of me\nunderstood that what was happening was all planned, but my vulnerability was still\nreal nonetheless.

\n\n

Stupidly, I began crying in my helpless rage and once more\nstruggled on the bed. But my attempts\nwere weaker now than they had been before. \nI soon stopped, my sweaty, naked chest heaving for air. This scene just seem to excite them and the\nfour men just laughed at my feebleness, even as their eyes ranged up and down\nmy naked body like wolves staring at their next meal. I have never felt so exposed and defenseless\nin my whole life.

\n\n

They laughed and spoke to me in the broken English of the\nCaribbean! One of them, apparently the\nleader of the four, told me their boss always went first with a new\ntrainee. God! I\nwas their trainee!! My eyes were\nblinking again and I fought back more tears. \nHe complained then, saying his boss often ruined their new women for\nother men. But by God, they were willing\nto make an attempt to match him with me this time!!

\n\n

She felt like a baton getting passed along in\na relay race, completely devoid of any control over her destiny.

\n\n

-Gretchen McNeil,\nin Possess

\n\n

All of the men quickly stripped down. The one I had nicknamed Elvis in particular\nwas already hard and appeared impatient to get started. I began to struggle, for he was apparently\nwas lucky number two. His eyes were\nangry, burning with hatred, accusing me as a white woman of things I hadn’t\neven done—and never would.

\n\n

His erection too was coal black and while over 8 inches long, it\nwas not nearly as thick as his leader’s. \nI was shaking my head no, no, as he impatiently crawled between my legs\nand settled down on my stomach, moving his hips against my sweaty flesh to get\nmore comfortable.

\n\n

Since the bitch had already been Bossman-fucked once already, her pussy was already wet and\nstretched out. With one thrusting motion\nof his hips, Elvis buried himself completely in her. The kidnapped American teenager arched her\nback and gave a muffled involuntary scream as he too seemed to bang the top of\nher vagina.

\n\n

Gags were used on women like this for a reason. When his women wore gags, Elvis really didn’t\nlike them making a lot of incomprehensible noise so he raised up on his elbows\nand gave her two quick back and forth slaps to the face. He didn’t care whether or not he cut the\ninside of her mouth and this happened again and again.

\n\n

Soon she lay quiet beneath him, stunned by his blows. With his feet braced at the foot of the bed,\neach of his massive thrusts into her pussy drove her senseless body up towards\nthe head of the bed, her ankle bindings then forced her knees together as her\nbindings became taut. Each time he\npushed into her body, her toes would involuntarily point together and her feet\nwould arch towards the wall away from the foot of the bed. It was like a professional dancer pointing\nwith her toes and the men with Elvis snorted with laughter at this. Every inch of their new whore’s body, it\nseemed, was under his control.

\n\n

The rage was gone, a total waste of energy. Now I just wanted to die. The worst part was how the other men’s eyes\nnever left my face or body while I was being raped. Filled with anticipation at their turn with me,\nthey laughed with each spastic move of my tortured body. They mocked the moans I could not keep inside\nand the muffled screams my rapist caused. \nAgain and again, they struck me, just to keep me quiet. It was clear my screams did little more than\nannoy them as they raped me.

\n\n

My head lolled to one side as he let go of my hair. I vaguely heard them even make bets on who\ncould get the most action from me. I\ndidn’t even have the strength to wonder what they meant by “action.”

\n\n

They called me “bitch” and “cunt” and “whore”, but most often they\nreferred to me as their “slave”. Except\nfor actually raping me themselves, watching me be gang raped seemed to be the high\npoint of their day. I really did want to\ndie of humiliation. To these men, this\nwas as much a spectator hobby as it was a participant sport. The weight of my horrific new world settled\nin on my body then, crushing me with depression. I had no way to fight them, no way to keep my\npride or dignity, and any decency I might have once had was now gone.

\n\n

They raped me all afternoon. \n

\n\n

Each man took his turn; all eagerly partaking of my helpless body. Sometimes in addition to the rape, they’d use\na cane to whip the insides of my thighs or belly or ribs, sometimes they’d hit\nme or slap me with their hands. I was\nhelpless, unable to avoid anything. At\nfirst, while I still had the strength I tried to fight them physically,\nattempting to keep my body away from the worst of their abuse. And I tried to fight them mentally by\npretending that any woman could beat them--after all they were only five\nmen. I fought them emotionally by\nwithdrawing deep within myself and not allowing my mind to feel the pain they\nwere inflicting upon me. By letting my\nbody and mind shut down, I hoped to come through this horrible day without\ngiving these animals the satisfaction of knowing how much they were hurting me.\n

\n\n

But these last four, they were beyond anything an inexperienced\nteenager could ever know. Obviously\nbored, or horny, or both, each of them took their time with me again and again\nand again. Every man was well endowed;\nsome were longer, some were thicker. But\nall wanted multiple visits to the bed where I lay bound.

\n\n

As I lay there and one of them was cleaning my vagina with a wet\ncloth for perhaps the tenth time, I wanted to die of shame, of humiliation. I had done nothing wrong, but I was\nhumiliated nonetheless.

\n\n

The only one who had not come to my bed more than once was Bossman. \nI knew he just sat up on deck and lazed in the sun, listening all the\nwhile to what his crew had to say about me--the prize they kept in the cabin\nbelow.

\n\n

By the time the sun was setting, the men were exhausted for the\nday. I think I was in severe shock at\nthat point. I know I lay quietly crying\non the bed, my legs spread wide, still wearing my beautiful high heels. There were no thoughts in my mind then. It felt like my mind had been wrapped in\nmultiple layers of protective cotton or bubble wrap. I felt cutoff from all sources of outside\nstimulation.

\n\n

Perhaps it was my mind trying to protect itself?

\n\n

I had tried, God, I really had. \nBut at the end I no longer had had the strength to fight them and my\nrage had fled after the second man had finished lying between my thighs. Right now, as darkness finally settle over the\nwater, my face was turned into my shoulder away from any man watching. I was quietly crying with shame and\nhumiliation at what had been done to me. I did not even remember taking that\nposition.

\n\n

My face was slightly swollen and there were light red welts on my\nstomach, tops and insides of my thighs, and over my exposed ribs. My jaw ached terribly from the large gag and\nmy mouth stung from all of the cuts on the inside of my mouth. I was drooling excess saliva, it was running\ndown the side of my face from the corner of my mouth. There was a large wet spot outlining my hips\non the sheet beneath me, consisting equally of sweat and the semen of five\nmen.

\n\n

I was exhausted. But if I\ncould just get some rest, I would be able to fight them tomorrow.

\n\n

I could occasionally hear the men on deck, each bragging about\nwhat they had done to me on different occasions. I lay on the bed, alone with my thoughts and\nmy pain. Hearing them, that was the\nworst part; how could anyone enjoy hurting another person like they had?

\n\n

One I had named “Dog Nose” made lewd comments about my breasts and\nthe new piercings, while another bragged about what he would get me to say when\nfinally my gag came out. One however,\nwas particularly brutal and laughed about when he had made me scream; many more\ntimes than had the others. He seemed to have enjoyed my pain more than the dead-body,\nzombie sex he had with me.

\n\n

They were drinking beer on-deck as the sun went down. It was like it was a normal end of the day\nfor any typical bunch of workers. I heard\nthis go on for over an hour. Yet,\ndespite the horror I had just experienced, the respite allowed me to slightly\nclear my head and to get a little energy back.

\n\n

Bossman finally came downstairs and\njust looked at me. Even though he had\nbeen the first to rape me, he hadn’t been as abusive as the others. Without saying a word, he took the ointment\nand again silently rubbed it into my pierced breasts.

\n\n

He looked at me for a long moment and then told me to stop\ncrying. Finally, he asked if I was\nthirsty. I looked at him for a moment\ntrying to decide if it was a trick and then sniffling like a little girl, I\nnodded I was.

\n\n

Bossman hesitated as if trying to\nreach a decision and the abruptly said, “Listen to me. I’m going to take your gag off now so that\nyou can drink some water through a straw. \nI don’t want you saying a word to me unless it’s a yes or no answer to a\ndirect question. Do you understand?”

\n\n

I nodded my understanding and Bossman\nreached down and released both of my ankles from the bed posts, causing\nincredible pain in my hips. He next told\nme to rollover onto my stomach. Filled\nwith fear, I obeyed slowly and with much pain. \nMy hips hurt so much. I had\ndifficulty in doing this because my legs didn’t work right and I kept getting\none or both of my heels hooked in the sheet. \n

\n\n

He gently straddled my body but not in an overtly sexual way,\ntaking care to keep his weight off of me and unhooked my wrists from the top of\nthe bed. Unlocking the wrist cuffs from\neach other, he quickly rotated my arms down and into the small of my back where\nhe again locked the cuffs together. There\nwas no fight left in me. Next, he\nreached down and fumbled with the cheeks of my ass.

\n\n

His act filled me with fear at what might come next. But suddenly, the incredible fullness and\npain I had been feeling all day in my rectum disappeared. Finally, taking my shoulders Bossman helped me rollover again and\nthen scooched carefully over to the edge of the bed. The semen stained bedding beneath my body had\nbegun to cool and dry a little and it felt unpleasantly rough, yet sticky as I\nmoved over it.

\n\n

Her feelings were easily hurt, a valuable property in a slave\ngirl. Too, she could not control her\nfeelings, another excellent property in a slave girl. Her feelings, vulnerable, deep, exploitable,\nin her expressions and on her face, betrayed her, exposing her to men, and\ntheir amusement, as helplessly as her stripped beauty. They made her more easily controlled, more a\nslave.

\n\n

-Tribesmen of Gor - Pages 103 - 104

\n\n

Bossman looked at his new cunt\ncarefully. Rotating up using just her\nabdominal muscles, she sat straight up on the edge of the bed and stared at the\nfloor. Suddenly, she began to cry\nsilently without looking up. The girl’s\nshoulders shook as he allowed her to sob for another moment. Then, he snapped his fingers and she finally\nlooked at him, her breasts helplessly thrust forward, wrists still bound behind\nher back. Her long blonde hair was a\ntangled, sticky, sweaty mess after one of her “recruiters” had cum in her face and hair. What little remained of the blonde’s makeup\nwas smeared around her eyes because of tears and she looked like a ridiculous\nraccoon.

\n\n

The girl’s knees were spread in an unladylike sprawl and finally\nshe noticed him looking at the inside of her stained thighs. A small amount of blood from tiny tears in\nher vagina was mixed with his semen and their sweat, staining her skin a light\nbronze. High-heeled sandals emphasized\nher still perfect calves and as she sat erect with her arms bound behind her,\nher pierced breasts and swollen nipples reflected the glow of the setting\nsun.

\n\n

Physically only nineteen-years old, she looked like a bloody, yet\nunbowed goddess to him. Mentally, he had\nno doubt she was in a whole different zip code. \n

\n\n

Bossman slowly unhooked the strap\non the back of her neck that kept the black rubber pear in her mouth, and took\nthe gag out. She moved her jaw around a\nlittle and then sucked on the straw he offered, delivering gloriously chilled\nwater to her parched throat.

\n\n

“Are you hungry”, he asked?

\n\n

She glanced at him quickly out of the side of her tear-reddened\neyes. Like a small child who suspected\nsome sort of a trick, she gave him a tiny nod in return. He got up and walked over to the other side\nof the cabin where he picked up some hard, bland crackers. Her eyes watched him move all the way there\nand all the way back. He offered her\nsips of water alternating with the crackers, and both seemed to taste heavenly.

\n\n

“Do you have to go to the bathroom,” he asked? After another hesitation, still like a small\nchild she nodded yes.

\n\n

I shrank away from him, I didn’t want to be anywhere near\nhim. But I could barely walk even with\nhis assistance. He helped me stand up\nand walk over to a previously un-noticed door in the cabin. I was unstable on the heels that had been on\nmy feet during the entire rape and I could barely walk, could barely lift my\nfeet. My knees shook uncontrollably and\nmy legs felt like they were made of lead. \n

\n\n

My lower back ached and I knew I walked bowlegged in a slightly\nbent over position, but I couldn’t help it. \nThe pain in my hips was due to my legs having been tied so far apart for\nso long and the unfamiliar cramps in my groin were a direct result of the monumentally\nbrutal number of vaginal penetrations---the rapes to which I’d been\nsubjected.

\n\n

The lips of my vagina felt raw from the abuse I’d been forced to\nsuffer through all afternoon; my rear end ached and everything below my waist\nhurt with each step I took. I truly did\nnot want him, or any other man on the boat to touch me, but I couldn’t do this\nalone--someone had to help me. So Bossman held me as I unsteadily made my\nway across the cabin with my wrists still bound behind my back, my stride now\nnothing like my walk that last night on Cancun. \n

\n\n

He opened the door and I could see a bathroom inside, equipped\nwith a surprisingly large shower stall without a privacy curtain. He told me there were two buckets for me to\nuse, depending upon my need. I looked at\nhim for a second in disbelief as he said, “Go on. Do what you gotta’ do.”

\n\n

I know it was stupid--I felt stupid. But even after being gang-raped all\nafternoon, I still felt inhibited about peeing in front of another person. I stood there swaying with fatigue, unsure if\nhe would give me any privacy, when he pushed me forward roughly and said, “Go\nin the bucket now or forget about it for the rest of the night.”

\n\n

Filled with an odd disbelief, as if THIS was a bad thing despite what they’d done to me all afternoon, I\nslowly walked into the cramped bathroom. \nMy face burning with shame and the door still wide open, I squatted over\nthe pail and let loose a torrent of pent up urine. Despite the humiliation, I felt a hundred\npercent better when I had finished.

\n\n

My mind was finally beginning to work again. I ignored anyone watching and looked around\nwhile I was squatting. In addition to\nthe shower, I saw a small stained basin with a leaking tap. This was not a pleasure boat, at least for\nany women these men took. There was a\nsmall porthole high up on the wall. When\nI looked through it, I had seen nothing but water. It was too small in any case, for me to use\nto escape.

\n\n

In the door way, Bossman\nasked a question. All I heard was, “…if\nI had to shit…” I shook her head no,\nsomehow not shocked at his coarseness. \nBeing bound, I could not wipe myself and I dreaded having him doing\nit. But instead, he just hosed me\ndown—my poor sandals--and wiped me off with a rough towel. Then he grabbed my upper arm and tried to lead\nme back to the bed. I pulled back as\nbest I could but he was irresistible.

\n\n

The still-fresh memories of what had been done to me on this bed\nmade my skin crawl, I was terrified to be going back, but I somehow let him\nguide me there anyway---what choice did I have? \n

\n\n

It seemed like I was walking in a dream, my feet mired in\nmolasses. But my poor pussy felt like I\nwas living in a nightmare. We sat down\nagain besides each other. I looked at\nhim and unconsciously licked my dry lips. \nI couldn’t help myself as I blurted, ”Please. I’ve got money. And I’m pregnant—you don’t want to hurt my\nbaby. Let me go, I promise not to tell\nany....ooof.”

\n\n

I could not protect myself and the last sound was that of the air\nexiting my lungs as his stiffened fingers punched deeply into my solar\nplexus. I gagged and slowly sagged over\nonto my side away from him. Angrily, he\ngrabbed the pear gag and roughly inserted it back into my mouth and tightly\nfastened it in back.

\n\n

Stupid bitch!! They never\nlearned, never understood that he was serous without a lot of unnecessary\npain. Without warning, he punched her in\nthe stomach again. Grabbing the teenager’s\nankles, he removed both of her sandals and then stood up and grabbed her ass\nplug from where it lay on the bed along with a handful of her hair. She was still handcuffed, so using the hair\nas a handle he dragged her stumbling ass back across the cabin to the bathroom\nand threw her half into the shower stall onto her stomach. Reaching down, he grabbed the unclean butt\nplug and roughly inserted it back into his new girl’s ass again.

\n\n

When she started to struggle weakly, he hit her one more time and\nthen locked her ankles together with ankle cuffs connected by one link of\nchain—no way was she running for freedom hobbled like a goddamn camel or goat. Going back outside, he grabbed a training\ncollar and piece of rope. Bringing them\ninto the shower, he fastened the collar around her neck without any resistance.

\n\n

The collar was made of thick leather and wide enough that it almost\nimmobilized her head like a punishment collar might. He then tied the rope to a metal loop on the\nback of her collar. From there, he ran\nit between her wrist cuffs and then between her bound ankles under her cuffs\nbefore returning it back towards her wrists. \nWhile she was lying on her stomach, he pulled hard on the free end of\nthe rope. This movement pulled her head\nup and back and her ankles up and towards her head, leaving her body arched\ninto a painful bow which totally immobilized her. He made sure she could still breathe before\nhe tied the rope off on her wrist cuffs; all the while she lay softly crying\ninto her gag, trying to look at him with pleading eyes.

\n\n

Bossman shook his head in disbelief\nand disgust. His voice filled with\nanger, he said, “You’re one stupid bitch! \nYou still don’t get it. Your life\nhas changed forever. You are no longer\nmommy and daddy’s little college girl---you don’t belong in that world\nanymore. I could kill you right now and\nno one would ever know. Get it though\nyou’re head that you are a slave now;\nyou’re meat, a fucking piece of ass that belongs to a man you’ve never met.”

\n\n

He stopped and took a deep breath, finally cooling off before he\ncontinued, “When I tell you something, or one of my men tells you something, or\nany man tells you to do something,\nyou sure as hell better do it from now on. \nObedience is everything. Do you\nfinally begin to understand that you are nothing but property now?”

\n\n

With that he disappeared for a second and then reappeared with her\nurine filled pail. He looked at the\nblonde girl for a second and then threw the still warm contents of the bucket\non her. She cried out in disbelief as he\npushed her feet into the shower stall and then locked the door behind him\nbefore walking away.

\n\n

He left the dumb cunt there all night long.

\n\n

Day\nTwo: A False Submission

\n\n

Tears gently rolled down Anne's cheeks and she looked at me like a\nforlorn puppy. But I've always tried to\nbe so submissive, she said. I started\nspeaking again, gently. Yes, Anne, you\nsee whilst you were being so submissive to men, you still didn't do what the\nHoly Spirit was telling you to do on many occasions.

\n\n

-Kathie Walters Ministry, in False Submission\nor Just Another Kind of Rebellion

\n\n

The next morning, Elvis reached the shower and looked in. He wrinkled his nose at the smell, at her\nmisery and said, “Man, you guys come down and check this cunt out. The bitch shit all over herself and she’s\nbeen laying in it all night.”

\n\n

It was true. The clean\nwholesome all-American girl who everyone loved had had an uncontrollable bowel\nmovement during the night. She had\nfought it as long as she could, but stomach cramps had finally won out over\npersonal hygiene. It had forcefully\ndriven out the plug that had been quickly inserted into her the night before\nand fecal matter the consistency of pudding had oozed out all over her legs and\nlower body; it was cold and wet and ground into the skin of her belly and hips\nand thighs. She had been laying in it\nfor hours and the smell of it was in her nostrils and her hair---an absolutely\nmiserable Victoria just knew the smell would never come out of her skin.

\n\n

Physically she was a mess, psychologically she was in shock. He was pretty sure he was talking actual\nshock with low blood pressure and everything. \nHe looked out into the cold emptiness of the Caribbean and knew it was\nreflected in himself. Drinking coffee up\non deck, Bossman knew this wasn’t bad\nfor him at all, that he could use it. \nForcing any young innocent middle class girl to lie in her own excrement\novernight was a huge mental blow, something that would shake her to her very\nfoundation.

\n\n

The other men came down and stuck their heads into her little\nworld of the barnyard smells and left laughing and making dirty jokes at her\nexpense. It was the most shameful moment\nof her life, the most recent in the long line of devastating humiliations she\nhad just undergone.

\n\n

Elvis came in and untied the rope, took off the training collar\nand unlocked her ankle cuffs. He made\nher stand up in the shower on legs that were unsteady, turning the water on and\nallowing it to sluice over her body washing away the night’s filth. He turned her by her shoulders multiple\ntimes, leaving her much cleaner in the end even with her hands still bound\nbehind her back. Elvis was more than\nwilling to be helpful, running his hands all over their victim’s slick body and\nhis probing fingers into her various crevices and holes.

\n\n

I felt so helpless as he pushed me out of the shower and roughly\ntoweled me off while paying special attention to my breasts. Then he led me toward the bed as he told me\nto sit down on the edge. I thought I\nstill could smell my fouled skin even after the shower. I carefully sat down because of the object\nstill protruding from my rectum and closed my knees as best I could, just as\nI’d been taught my whole life. He left\nand in a second Bossman walked down\nthe stairs. He looked at me and shook\nhis head, all the while getting a cup of cold water and a straw.

\n\n

“Ya’ think you can keep your mouth shut this time,” he asked\nroughly?

\n\n

Not having being able to sleep during the night, I nodded\nwearily. He sat down beside me and\nremoved the gag. I thankfully sipped the\ncold water he offered and ate part of an apple he held for me, along with swallowing\na couple different kinds of vitamins and the supplement pills he offered.

\n\n

When I was done, he reinserted my gag and looked at me for a\nminute. “Yesterday was the first day of\nyour new life,” he said. “Welcome to the\nsecond.” He took out the antiseptic\nointment and proceeded to gently rub it into my pierced breasts.

\n\n

I had not slept for over 24 hours, but a sudden inexplicable fierceness\nfilled me. I knew although exhausted and\nshaken by my night in the shower stall, I would fight these men today with a\nrage that would not allow me to back down. \nWhen gang-raped yesterday, the assault had been so sudden, so\nunexpected, and I thought to myself, had continued to be so brutal for the rest of the day, I hadn’t\nbeen able to catch up, to prepare myself mentally to fight them.

\n\n

My body ached all over and my mind felt fuzzy from lack of sleep,\nbut today my rage and my pride would not allow me to again be made into an\nobject by these bastards. No matter what\nthey might do to me, I felt I was too valuable for them to seriously injure,\nlet alone kill. I would use this weakness\nto beat them at their own game.

\n\n

Suddenly, he made me stand again and led me to the shower\nstall. Reluctantly, I followed until I\nstood in the still wet shower. “Are you\nreally pregnant now,” he asked.

\n\n

I fiercely nodded my head yes.

\n\n

Bossman looked at me for a second\nand then held up a pregnancy dip strip. \n“Okay, I’ll take your word for it. \nBut if you’re really pregnant,” he said, “this will show it.”

\n\n

He waved the test strip in front of my face. “Keep in mind that if you are lying and\ncontinue this farce, when this strip shows you are not pregnant, I will allow\nthe men to beat you twice as badly as they did yesterday—and they will still take you sexually. Now, again I ask. Are you really pregnant?”

\n\n

My fury-driven courage now all gone, I looked at the floor as I\nmiserably shook my head no—I was not pregnant. \n

\n\n

He just nodded his head and took me back out to the bed, where I\nsat quietly on the edge.

\n\n

Bossman then went up on top without\nanother word; immediately the other four swarmed down the stairs.

\n\n

He hadn’t really thought she was pregnant, but it didn’t really\nmatter. For today, he thought to\nhimself, she was to be initiated into the glory of anal sex. Well, at least he enjoyed it. She had an\nabsolutely great ass and while he knew he desperately wanted to fuck her there\nhimself, he was far too big for her as she was right now.

\n\n

There were few women alive who could accept his engorged cock\nwithout a lot of preparation ahead of time. \nHe remembered a pretty Cuban girl he had maimed during his inexperienced\nyouth and knew now that he had to be careful. \nIt had been a pity what had happened to that girl just because of his\nnaive stupidity and lust.

\n\n

Women enjoy anal sex because it feels\namazing. It's a totally different\nsensation than regular sex. It's not her\nvagina, yet it's inside her. In other\nwords, it’s a completely alien feeling that she isn’t used to, which makes it\nintriguing. Meanwhile, the rectum will\njust suck up your penis like a vacuum.

\n\n

-Askmen.com

\n\n

Anal sex was my least favorite bedroom\nactivity. Even through half a bottle of\nlube, the whole charade felt like pooping backwards. It was a negotiation token- something I\nbegrudgingly did in exchange for backrubs and switching the television from\nfootball to Sex in the City. Anal sex\nwas something I tolerated in order to be a cool girlfriend, because it was and\nstill is common knowledge that that men love shoving their dicks in buttholes.

\n\n

-Maggie Young

\n\n

No? Is\nthat all you know how to say?

\n\n

-anonymous, in projectunbreakable.tumblr.com

\n\n

Laughing and now refreshed from yesterday’s Olympian exertions,\nthe four men grabbed me and flipped me onto my stomach on the dirty bed.

\n\n

As they removed her butt plug, I heard one of them laughing, “We\ngonna party you up, babe. And when we’re\nfinished, you gonna like it here, you won’t wanna leave anymore.”

\n\n

Suddenly, I knew what they had planned, what was coming. I had been a fool to let it go this far\nwithout fighting them. I struggled\nfrantically and screamed, but was helpless against them and quickly found\nmyself lying back on the center of the filthy bed. There, they took a minute and put my sandals\nback on my feet. I tried to kick the men\nholding my ankles, but they were too strong and were able to avoid my\nheels.

\n\n

I never stopped struggling, even when my wrists were released from\nthe small of my back and my cuffs were locked together back over my head and\nattached to the bed. With one man\npulling on each ankle, I was then stretched out tightly and my ankle cuffs\nagain locked to the bed posts.

\n\n

I now laid once more helplessly spreadeagled, but now with my\nstomach and groin on top of the now cold and stiffly stained bedding. I kept looking up over my shoulder at my\ncaptors and tried not to show the bastards any fear as I snapped my wrists and\nstrained with my ankles.

\n\n

Elvis laughed as he stood in front of me and stripped. He picked up a tube of lubricant and\nproceeded to rub it all over the tip and shaft of his extraordinarily long but\nnarrow erection. Climbing on top of me,\nhe pushed my cheeks apart to bare the puckered brown hole that was his\ntarget.

\n\n

He said, ”Awww, c’mon baby, you’re gonna to learn to like\nthis. I’ve ass-fucked a million young\nbitches like you and they all learned to love it in the end. And that’s where you get it today baby, in\nthe end!”

\n\n

Now knowing what he intended, I screamed my rage and frustration\ninto the gag that filled my mouth and did my best to keep myself safe by moving\nmy hips back and forth and clenching my buttocks together with all of my\nmight. Yet Elvis parted my cheeks with little\ndifficulty and, keeping my defenseless anus exposed with his left hand, he\nguided his stiff penis into me, past the first muscles that futilely protected\nmy anus.

\n\n

The other men looked at the crewman the girl thought of as\nElvis. The crew was a mixed bag, and all\ndid what was required. But some enjoyed\ninflicting unnecessary pain much more\nthan did others. Elvis was a man who did\nnot treat women with gentleness. Instead,\nhe tested their physical, emotional and psychological limits; he fucked them\nhard, perhaps for good reason, perhaps just for the hell of it. Yet he was not the worst of them by a long\nways.

\n\n

All of them saw the devilish grin of anticipation on his face as\nhe took his place on the girl’s body…..

\n\n

My head reared up as I bellowed my pain and rage, “GGGGNNNnnnooo”\nand immediately stiffened as much as I could, desperately clenching my buttocks\nand anal sphincter, arching my back in a futile attempt to buck and remove\nmyself from his attack.

\n\n

However, as the other men laughed and watched from the side, it\nwas apparent to all that my attempts were useless because of the way I’d been\ndilated. With one quick move of his hips,\nElvis had effortlessly sheathed his banana-sized erection deep inside my\nbody.

\n\n

I immediately froze in horrific disbelief. I did not realize this at the time, but he\nactually took care to not rupture me, to not puncture my colon. Not because he cared for me, but to avoid\ndamaging or even killing the Bossman’s\nproperty and thus bringing the giant’s wrath down upon his head. I was their “product,” and such must be\nprotected. Nonetheless, and despite his\nhorrific, perverted attempt at what he must have seen as a display of some sort\nof sensitivity, the discomfort, shock\nand pain was literally overwhelming.

\n\n

As if from a distance, I heard him saying, “The bitch seems to\nlike it! That’s why she’s not fighting\nus anymore.”

\n\n

I could smell his breath as he leaned over and whispered into my\nyear, “That’s right honey, this is\nhow you’re gonna learn to take it, you bitch.” \n

\n\n

He pulled out then, hesitated for the slightest second and then\ndrove himself back inside me. His second\nfull thrust into my body brought an even stronger response from me as I began\nbucking again and inarticulately bellowed, “KKKNNNOOOOOO!” As every man there had known from the\nbeginning, my clenched cheeks had been a hopeless defense once he’d lubricated\nhimself.

\n\n

They laughed at my naiveté and howled at my agony.

\n\n

God, I couldn’t help it---my body’s reaction was both instinctive\nand instantaneous. At first when he had\nthrust into me, I had felt almost paralyzed and had been afraid to move for\nfear that I would further injure myself. \nLater, as my anal muscles had stretched and finally began to be able to\nunwillingly accommodate his huge penis, I had been able to fight him more. I had never before been violated like this,\nhad never even dreamed of doing this with a man. Again and again, I howled and screamed in my\nagony into the wet rubber that filled my mouth. \nWith his every stroke into my body I cried out and every time he pulled\nback out I gave an involuntary moan of relief, “Uuuuggghhnnnn”.

\n\n

There had been no small increments of movement in and out, no\ntentative thrust and retreat, no testing for pain and waiting for\nacceptance. There were no soft offers of\nlove with this, no concern for my pureness here for at nineteen years of age, he\npreferred to dominate me in a most brutal and uncaring way.

\n\n

I was “owned,” completely penetrated and totally possessed, all in\none smooth move of his hips, and he continued his ownership for what seemed an\neternity. I was sure he had torn my\nflesh with his first thrust. He took\nwhat he wanted and to hell with me. I\nwas his virginal bride and he owned me at this moment, body and soul. He controlled my body, but more to the point\nfor him, it was his way of letting me know he also owned the me I tried to hide\nfrom him inside. But with this, there\nwas no place to hide.

\n\n

The pain of this huge erection stretching my insides was\nincredible. Hs hands cupped my head, he\nhad my face pushed towards the wall. As\nI stared at it through my tears, it was like I was looking through the wrong\nend of a telescope as my vision swam dizzily and more and more of the boat\ncabin took on a tunnel-like look. As\nthis monster thrust himself into me using the long, smooth full strokes of a\nprofessional sodomite, I knew he couldn’t see my face because my tangled hair\ncovered me—it was obvious he didn’t see me as human anymore.

\n\n

But I honestly don’t think he would have cared even if he had been able to look on me. My mouth was open in a rictus of agony around\nmy gag and my eyes were squeezed shut as I shrieked for mercy from him, but all\nthese men knew was their immediate physical pleasure. All of them could see there was no pleasure\nhere for me, but that wasn’t going to stop them.

\n\n

The worst thing was the terrible, ripping feeling of fullness\ninside me, stretching me and forcing my insides into positions they were never\nmeant to experience. My abdomen\ncontinued to cramp again and again as if from the worst attack of constipation\nanyone had ever endured. Every nerve in\nmy anus was on fire and I felt my torn anal sphincter spasm and convulse as it\ncontinued to be both stretched and forced out of shape by the brutal invader’s\nunending and uncaring motions.

\n\n

Elvis groaned then with the sheer pleasure of his cock being\nburied in the blonde American bitch’s tight, warm cave. Upon complete penetration her anal muscles\nhad clenched around the base of his penis and would not let go. Then her sphincter began to release and\ncontract on him in uncontrolled spasms.

\n\n

The bitch may not have been aware of what she was doing, he\nthought, but damn, it sure felt good! He\nknew that when he blew his load in her beautiful, tight little ass, it would be\na mind blowing orgasm.

\n\n

Just as I felt I had begun to adjust to this brutal sodomization,\nI heard myself scream again before I actually felt the new pain. He had just thrust back into me viciously,\nbut this time adjusting his angle to push more upward than before, stretching\nme in a new and totally unpredictable way. \nI felt my flesh tear, and he had done it on purpose. He did it again.

\n\n

My muffled wails went up a full octave as it once more felt like\nmy flesh was being ripped within my body. \nI almost blacked out then, my throat felt raw and I was finally beyond\nscreaming as only a ragged moan passed from my throat and snot ran out of my\nnose.

\n\n

As he pushed my face into the mattress, Elvis stopped for a few\nseconds and then thrust in again, once more changing angles to make sure I had\nreceived the most pain he could give me.

\n\n

Bitch’d been weakening, but he’d awakened the beast again. The new cunt’s blonde hair began flying once\nmore as she continued thrashing beneath him. \nHe was toying with her now, changing angles, thrusting and lifting his\nhips off her ass a little, stretching her out even more. And for every time he thrust into her like\nthis, she matched him with a muffled scream of pain and an unsuccessful attempt\nto buck him off of her back.

\n\n

When he pulled out, she almost always gasped her relief in some\npitiful way, but it was an act which struck no chords of sympathy with anyone\nwatching here. Suddenly impatient with\nher games, he finally grabbed a long handful of hair which he used as reins to\npull her head up and back, gaining an additional measure of control over her.

\n\n

The teenage blonde’s bound feet made short pushing motions as she\ntried to climb up the bed, tried to push up and away from each thrust into her\nass. But these men were experienced in\nenjoying women in this situation and they had already planned on controlling\nher struggles--the way she was tied ensured she would never get traction as she\ncontinued to writhe helplessly beneath him, forced to fully accept anything\nthat he desired to do to her.

\n\n

Much of the time that he rode her, their new ass-whore made a high\nkeening wail. It was an eerie sound that\ncarried out over the calm morning waters of the Caribbean.

\n\n

It seemed to him like it went on for days, when in reality the\nvicious ass-fucking of their new slut probably took less than ten minutes. Finally, covered in sweat, he knew he was\nready to blow his load and he warned her, \"You little ass-fucked\nwhore! Get ready\"!

\n\n

He thrust in as far as he could now and exploded. And even as she wailed her loss, he filled\nher insides with wave after wave of his scalding hot semen.

\n\n

He’d once read that except for the asshole, there were no nerve\nendings in a person’s ass. But he had\nconvinced himself that everything he injected into her ass, she felt as a white\nhot burning feeling deep inside her abdomen. \nShe certainly acted felt like he’d put his giant cock all the way up\ninto her lungs and its blunt end had torched her throat with his hot jizm. He knew that to an inexperienced bitch like\nthis, it must have felt like the tip of his cock had a burning coal on it and\nshe was being branded on the inside of her intestines.

\n\n

At least that was what he wanted\nher to feel, for he wanted to ensure that the American bitch never forgot the\nfirst man who’d fucked her in the ass.

\n\n

His sweat falling upon her now motionless body, he finally lay\nstill upon her, breathing heavily while his cock slowly shriveled to a more\nhuman size. When it had shrunk to the\npoint that it was not long enough to stay in her fully reamed out ass anymore\nand had slipped out, he got off of her back and without saying a word, motioned\nto the next lucky man.

\n\n

She was to be passed around among the crew like a cheap sex toy. What better way to take away any pride the\ngirl might feel for herself?

\n\n

Like yesterday, each man seemed not able to get enough of\nVicki. There was no drinking of alcohol\nand each wanted seconds and some even came back for thirds. Even though she was gagged, every time one of\nthem thought she was getting too loud they would choke her with their hands or\npush her face into the mattress for up to a minute, making it even more\ndifficult for her to breath and muffling her cries completely.

\n\n

When she made too much noise to satisfy Number Four, he put a loop\nof rope around her neck. Even as he took\nher and made her scream, he took particular pleasure in choking her with it\nuntil she was almost unconscious.

\n\n

In this way, he had double the pleasure---fucking her and\nphysically brutalizing her at the same time. \nFinally, she no longer had the strength or the will to scream anymore,\nbut just cried, grunted and groaned as each assault occurred.

\n\n

The Bossman was not a\nman who endured agonies of conscience afterwards. He never had. \nNor was he cold or unfeeling either. \nWithout remorse, regret or triumphalism; he was like a man who worked in\nan abattoir and earned a monthly wage. \nAn enigma and not at all understood by the others, yet he was depended\nupon.

\n\n

At the end after hours of pain and humiliation, when the last man\nfinally pulled his shorts on, the cunt’s tormented asshole was ripped and\nbleeding. She was hoarse from screaming,\nbut little of the sound coming from the cabin of the boat had been loud enough\nto disturb the nearby seabirds.

\n\n

The sodomites stood around for a last moment, looking at their\nprize. Even bruised, bleeding and almost\nunconscious, the cunt was still lovely. \nBut that didn’t matter to them now for they had temporarily satiated\nthemselves with her helpless body. What\nthey were was hungry after a long day\nof good exercise, and they all trooped out into the galley and started talking\nabout making dinner, as if the battered female they’d left nearby below did not\nhunger, or even exist.

\n\n

She couldn’t get any farther away inside from\nher skin. She couldn’t get away.

\n\n

-Cynthia Voigt,\nin When She Hollers

My mind had shut down hours ago, but nonetheless I wanted to die,\nI silently begged God to die. My neck\nburned from having been branded and my throat was sore from having been choked\nso often. I felt my rectum spasm--it\nfelt like my anus could not completely close because of the way I had been\nassaulted. I could feel the wet\nslickness of their semen. The semen I\nknew must be mixed with my blood as it slowly drained out of my rear end and lower\ncolon.

\n\n

From there it mixed there with the sweat in the crack of my butt\nand on my inner thighs and then pooled onto the bed sheet under me. My stomach and lower back were cramping, and\nbecause of how far my legs were tied apart, my hips felt paralyzed.

\n\n

I did not want to move, could not move. Everything hurt too badly. A massive pain coalesced, centralized around\nthe middle of my body. I wept then\nhelplessly, for I just knew I had been damaged for life.

\n\n

Just when I thought it could not get any worse, Bossman walked in and stood looking down\nat me. I wanted to scream at him but did\nnot have the strength. I still lay spreadeagled\non my stomach, my eyes were closed and my tears were soaking into the cotton\nsheet beneath me. Because of my rape by\nhim yesterday, I was well aware that if he too sodomized me, I would not\nsurvive.

\n\n

After a moments inspection of my naked and bruised and tormented\nbody, he said as if to an audience, “So, what to do now?”

\n\n

He looked down on me then and answered his own question as to my\nfate, “I think I’ll keep you.”

\n\n

He clarified, “For myself.” \n

\n\n

After about a minute of silence, he sat down on the side of the\nbed, reached over and grabbed a handful of my hair and pulled lightly on my head,\nforcing me to look at him. He said,\n“Listen to me closely girl, because your first lesson begins now.”

\n\n

Bossman shook the teenaged blonde’s\nhead to get her attention, “I know you’re hurting and this is the last thing\nyou want to hear. But you need to learn\nthe rules. I can be your best friend or\nyour worst enemy, your choice. I can\nhelp you to learn or teach you helplessness.”

\n\n

“Listen closely,” he demanded. \n“You’re a slave now---understand that, believe it with all your\nheart. Forget about whether or not this\nis wrong. Winners are the ones who write\nhistory and they are the same ones who invent morality. You’ve lost here and you have entered our\nworld, and it’s a world controlled by our\nmorality. Morality? Shit, I don’t even know how to spell it\nanymore!”

\n\n

He smiled grimly. “We’re\ngoing to teach you everything you’ll need to know. You’re a gorgeous young woman; excuse me,” he\nsaid with a small smile, “teenager. \nYou’re young enough to learn quickly, and smart enough to know what you\nhave to do.”

\n\n

“We’re on this boat to teach you what you need you to know to\nplease a man. If you’d just cooperate, little\nof this would be necessary. But, we’ll\ngo into all of this in more detail once you’re ready to listen and to learn.”

\n\n

I looked at him through eyes reddened and swollen by tears of pain\nand humiliation. I wanted to scream, After all I’d been through, after all they’d\ndone to me, and these men still wanted me to cooperate with them? But instead, I just shook my head\nstubbornly.

\n\n

They had taken too much today and yesterday and the day\nbefore. I didn’t care anymore. These people planned on destroying me and\ntaking away all that I loved. After all\nthat I’d been through, in my ignorance, I felt there was nothing more he could\ndo to me. It seemed at that moment that\nthere actually was power in my\ndespair, I felt like this man could not touch me anymore, could not harm again\nthe me I had hidden deep inside.

\n\n

Like a naïve fool, I felt they had nothing left with which to\nthreaten me.

\n\n

He thought to himself, a\ngirl like you never willingly cooperates with someone like me. Letting these guys have you as much as they\nwant is how I’m going to break you. I\ndon’t give a shit if you know that before we start, you stupid, foolish bitch,\nbecause there’s not a damn thing you can do about it. Sex and pain and a few drugs, taking away\nyour sleep and food, your honor and your belief in yourself, that’s all I need\nto turn you from an average nineteen-year old ball breaker that gets off on\nMTV, video’s and tormenting boys and into a beautiful, tame and submissive,\nwell-trained slave to an important man. \nYou belong to me now, sweetie pants.

\n\n

“Say it now through your gag,” he said to her. “Say it out loud,”\n‘I’m your slave.’”

\n\n

The American girl he had kidnapped looked him in his eyes and\ndidn’t make a sound, instead shaking her head no as a scared, yet determined look filled her beautiful green\neyes.

\n\n

Bossman repeated himself, “say it\nout loud, say ‘I’m your slave.’”

\n\n

She shook her head no once more. \nEven though her eyes were brimming with tears and the look on her face\nthis time was more of shock and fear than determination, the captive girl\nremained firm. She had committed herself\nto war with him.

\n\n

When he repeated his order a third time, she just turned her face\naway from him without responding and he could see the tears running down her\ncheeks. Bossman looked at her with a little frustration, and decided it was\ntime to escalate to the next level.

\n\n

“Honey, you just don’t learn. \nYou’ve just been ass-fucked today by some experts and I’m guessing it\nhurt you a lot. Kinda’ tore you up\ninside, if you know what I mean. You\nalso know how big I am, and that none of the guys that rode you today can match\nmy size. You know this too.”

\n\n

“Well, here’s what I’m going to do. I’m going to take you right now and there’s\nnot a damn thing you can do to stop it. \nThe only choice that you get\nto make is where you take it. You can\ntake it up your ass or in your pussy, your choice. I’m going to untie your ankles and if you\nwant it in the ass, you just lay there like you are. Of course, you know that if I ass-fuck you\nright now, you probably won’t survive. \nAt that point, we just weight you down and toss your useless, well-fucked\nass overboard. Then we’ll grab your\nmomma and that great looking aunt you’ve got and they get to take your\nplace. Just think about them spreading\nfor me and the crew right here on this bed. \nPussy and ass, pussy and ass, that’s where they’ll be taking for days\nand weeks.”

\n\n

“Or you can cooperate: you can roll over onto your back, spread\nyour legs, and I’ll fuck you in the pussy. \nYour choice.”

\n\n

With that, the monster walked down to the end of the bed and\nreleased my ankle cuffs. I lay there on\nmy stomach for about thirty seconds as Bossman\nbegan taking off his clothes. It didn’t\nmatter, nothing mattered anymore. I was\ntoo tired to resist, too tired of being hit and choked. I just didn’t care anymore, I just wanted it\nover. But when he noticed I hadn’t\nmoved, he said as if to himself even though I knew he was talking to me, “OK,\nyou want it in the ass. You made a good\nchoice.”

\n\n

With that comment, I groaned and scrambled to roll over onto my\nback. At least I had a little freedom to\nmove now. Surprisingly, he leaned over\nand removed the gag from my mouth.

\n\n

They hadn’t taken me in the vagina yet today, but I was still\nquite sore from yesterday. I tried to\nspread my legs a little, but the pain in my hips and vagina made me stop after\nI had moved my feet about eighteen inches apart. I groaned and tried again. It was no use, it hurt too much.

\n\n

You’ll tell yourself anything you have to, to\npretend that you’re still the one in control.

\n\n

-Jodi Picoult,\nin Change of Heart

\n\n

Bossman knew that by freeing her\nlegs and then making her choose how she got fucked, he was forcing her into\ntaking an important psychological step towards accepting her slavery. It would be her first submissive step of many\non this boat.

\n\n

The big man was now kneeling on the mattress by her feet. Grabbing an ankle in each hand, he pulled\nthem apart and spread her wide. The girl\nhe his men had kidnapped cried out at the pain and tried to raise her hands to\nprotect herself, forgetting that her wrists were still tied to the head of the\nbed. He knelt between her thighs and\nstroked his cock, finally bringing it to full attention after in less than a\nminute. She shook her head silently at\nhim, didn’t seem to want it anymore. \nWhat with being gang raped and sodomized in the last thirty-six hours,\nit seemed she may have somehow forgotten how massive he was.

\n\n

He looked at her for a moment like a lab specimen, and finally\nlowered himself onto her body. As he had\nstroked his cock, it glistened with what must have been previously applied\nlubricant, because with one smooth movement of his hips he buried his huge\nrigid cock up to the nut sack in her. \nVictoria cried out at the sudden violation as his penis again spread her\ndry lips wide apart, and it all came back to her in a rush as she felt him\ncompletely fill her vagina. Again, it\nseemed more than she could take as he pulled out and slammed it back inside her\nagain.

\n\n

Keeping me impaled on his cock, he raised himself off of me and\nwhile looking down at my face, he told me to wrap my legs around him. I shook my head and he said, “Then take it in\nthe ass. God, you’re a stupid\nbitch-slave. You don’t get a choice; do\nwhat I say or take it in the ass!”

\n\n

Scared, I tried to raise my legs and after a couple of attempts,\nfinally had them wrapped around Bossman’s\nwaist with my ankles crossed. This\nseemed to satisfy him. My hips ached\nwith any movement of my legs, but I knew that didn’t matter to him—his attitude\ntowards me said that he always got what he wanted from his women.

\n\n

She really was coming along very nicely, he thought. He now possessed her completely, having made\nher choose how she was to be violated and then making her cooperate in her\nrape. His body was slick with sweat\nallowing him to slide easily upon her belly even as her firm teenage breasts\npoked into his chest.

\n\n

It went on and on, he never stopping, she never responding unless\ncomplying with one of his orders. The\nexpression on her face was almost blank; only her dazed eyes changed, the\npupils sometimes getting larger on some particularly deeply vicious thrust he\nwould make into her.

\n\n

Once, he grabbed her hair in both hands and pulled her head back,\nforcing her chin towards the cabin’s ceiling. When he had exposed her throat,\nhe took the flesh of her neck above the collar and bit down, keeping it softly\nbut firmly pinned between his teeth. His\nhands then went down and he filled them with handfuls of firm ass flesh, and he\nfucked her mercilessly.

\n\n

As she lay there beneath him passively looking up at the ceiling,\nher body was driven toward the head of the bed with each thrust he made into\nher pelvis. Each time he pulled out, it\nseemed like she was drawn back down toward the foot of the bed. She was the moon and he was the earth,\nwithout her will her body rotated around every movement of his groin.

\n\n

It was as if I wasn’t in my body, but was floating above near the\nceiling, looking down and watching everything that happened but without\nactually participating. As before, when\nhe did finally cum, I snapped back into my body. It seemed then like he spewed pints and\nquarts of his semen inside me. It burned\nlike wildfire and seemed to invade every niche and cranny of my womb. It jetted out of him with enough force that\nit squirted between the tightly stretched lips of my vagina and the base of his\nengorged penis, and then it splashed on the inside of my thighs.

\n\n

I knew I was inexperienced with men. However, I remembered him raping me yesterday\nand his comments afterward. While wildly\nsexual in both of his attacks on me, he was not as sadistically brutal to me\nlike the others. My mind kept going\naround and around in seemingly random patterns, my thoughts disjointed and\nfuzzy. I remembered the way he’d\nhammered me for what seemed like hours yesterday and then seemed to cum and cum\nand cum inside me. And now, he was doing\nit again after having rested less than a day. \nHe was not a young man, so how was this possible? Was this normal?

\n\n

Suddenly, my stomach lurched and I turned my face to the side just\nas thin, foul-tasting bile rose from my stomach and trickled from the corner of\nmy mouth onto the sheet. Instinctively,\nI swallowed convulsively and got most of it back. It was sour and burned since it was filled\nwith stomach acid, and it epitomized my life. \n

\n\n

I had been “partied-up” by the full crew and their captain, and I just wanted to die.

\n\n

And torture can be employed to advantage as a\npenalty when the subject is far enough along with the treatment to accept\npunishment as deserved. To this end I\ndevised several forms of disciplinary procedure. One was known as the Switchboard. Electric\ndrills that can be turned on at any time are clamped against the subject's\nteeth; and he is instructed to operate an arbitrary switchboard, to put certain\nconnections in certain sockets in response to bells and lights. Every time he makes a mistake the drills are\nturned on for twenty seconds. The\nsignals are gradually speeded up beyond his reaction time. Half an hour on the Switchboard and the\nsubject breaks down like an overloaded thinking machine.

\n\n

-William S. Burroughs, in Naked Lunch

\n\n

Having just fucked her brains out, Bossman was feeling more relaxed now and was ready to continue with\nVictoria’s education. He liked fucking\nher—no, he loved fucking her. But she\nstill had to learn to obey him. He\nusually did this kind of training himself, but for some reason didn’t want to\ndo it with her this time. So he left her\nlying there with her hands tied to the head of the bed, but with her legs free\nfor the first time in almost two days and went up on deck. There he gave orders to the two men that\nVictoria had come to call Elvis and Dog Nose.

\n\n

There was a small stun gun kept on the shelf over her head; not\nthe model shaped like a gun, but the one shaped like a rod and which was used\nfor infighting. Elvis pulled this out,\nand after gagging her again, he put the two electrodes to the hairline on the\nleft side of the blonde’s neck and mashed the trigger button, watching as her\nbody arched up in uncontrolled spasms. He\nalmost felt like yelling “CLEAR,”\nlike he had seen in the movies. After\nfifteen seconds he let off on the button and her body slowly sank back to the\nbed where she lay twitching uncontrollably, eyelids half-closed, staring\nglassily at the ceiling.

\n\n

Going over to the cupboard, he pulled out a roll of medical tape,\na small box that had a slide on it like the controller on an electric train\nset, a small control board, two clamps, and a special dildo.

\n\n

Still conscious, she lay stunned and unmoving when Elvis leaned\nover and took most of her left breast into his mouth and began sucking. Her nipple was at the back of his throat\nwhile the ring piercing it lay rough on his tongue. There was a strong sweaty-salty taste\nassociated with her nipple and within thirty seconds, it was erect and ready to\nbe clamped. Taking her breast out of his\nmouth, he noticed that when erect, her nipple stood up over half an inch. Was there nothing about this slut that wasn’t\nspecial, he wondered to himself?

\n\n

The nipple clamps used by Dog Nose had smooth jaws and strong\nsprings. They hurt a lot, he knew, since\nhe’d tested them on himself. After\napplying some conductive gel to prevent electrical burns, he attached a clamp\nto her hard pink button and then went through the same procedure with her other\nnipple. As the second clamp was applied,\nshe jerked her chest away from him and to the side, so he knew she was\nbeginning to regain a little motor control.

\n\n

Number Three and Number Four then grabbed Victoria’s ankles and\nstretched her out, spreading her legs wide and locking her ankles once more to\nthe bed. Then with Elvis looking on, Dog\nNose took the double pronged dildo and lubricated it. Two small metal leads were located on its tip\nand numerous metal contacts glistened on both shafts.

\n\n

The piece going into her vagina was about eight inches long and\ntwo inches thick. The probe to be\ninserted up her anus was about one inch in diameter and about six inches long. He smeared both with conductive gel and was\ntrying to insert both of them into her together when she began weakly trying to\nfight him. However, because both prongs\nwere lubricated he had no problem finally sliding both pieces into Victoria up\nto the maximum possible depth. Her eyes\nwere closed and she was now taking heavy, deep breaths through her nose as he\ntaped the base of the dildo in place, completing his initial preparations.

\n\n

While Dog Nose was busy with the dildo, Elvis had been attaching\nclamps to both of her big toes and her ears.

\n\n

Dog Nose looked up at the blonde girl’s face from between her\nthighs and with a laugh said, “Bitch, this is going to hurt you a hell of a lot\nmore than it does any of the rest of us. \nYoung, arrogant cunts like you always need a taste of the juice early on\nto really learn a lesson. Sort of acts\nas positive reinforcement. Learned what\nthat meant by listening to the Bossman.”

\n\n

He attached lead wires to each nipple clamp, to both contacts on\nthe dildo and then to each toe and ear. \nRunning these to the control board, he attached them to eight of the\nmore than twenty available receiver pegs. \nThe small variable output transformer was then attached to the control\nboard and plugged into a wall receptacle at the side of Vicki’s prison\nbed.

\n\n

The danger from shock was not from voltage, but rather from\namperage. That is, all things being\nequal, it’s not the overall power that’s dangerous, but instead how quickly\nthat power moves through your body. \nThat’s why even low voltage systems at home can be so dangerous---the\ncurrent was moving fast. As long as\nresistance is low—the way it is, say, when your skin was wet—a low voltage\nshock can be enough to cause ventricular fibrillation and immediate\nunconsciousness, maybe death. But the\nteam had been trained by experts, and it turned out there was a sweet spot for\nproducing ventricular fibrillation—between 100 and 200 milliamps. Below that bottom threshold, although the\nmuscles in the vicinity of the shock might seize up, the heart itself wouldn’t\nbe affected.

\n\n

The transformer-like box varied the maximum amount of electricity\noffered to the generally unwilling recipient. \nWhile the voltage was set and would not change, the control panel\ngenerated a random sequence controlling the amperage of the electricity passed\nto the leads, which lead would receive the electricity and for what amount of\ntime.

\n\n

After taking a long look at her face, Dog Nose turned the\ntransformer to about half strength and turned it on. The control panel did not pass any juice\nthrough at first. Suddenly, electricity\nflowed into both prongs of the dildo and the teenager’s hips arched up and\nbegan frantically jerking, almost vibrating as she pumped at the air. Her eyes were open and she looked up but he\ncould sense she no longer saw anything. \nShe gave out muffled squealing screams through her gag, “Mmmmfff”,\nMmmmfffhh”, “Mmmmmfffhh” as her beautifully firm, well-fucked ass thrashed at\nleast twelve inches off of the bed.

\n\n

Finally, after about ten seconds, she gave out a soft, muffled\ngroan as she exhaled through her nose and lay back down. Her body relaxed then—the shock was gone,\nswitched off, but it was clear she could have no longer maintained the arch in\nany case.

\n\n

The electricity had fiercely traveled through the thin wall\nseparating her vagina from her rectum, and each probe must have felt like it\nwas both sending and receiving current at the same time. The pain had to have been intense, her heart\nbeating so hard she had had to have been afraid it would explode.

\n\n

Dog Nose continued watching Vicki and for over half a minute,\nthere was little movement except for a slow writhing movement from side to side\nand her heavy breathing, when suddenly she began screaming and frantically\nthrowing her chest from side to side.

\n\n

Gotta be\ngetting it in both tits this time, he thought to himself. She\nfinally stopped screaming when the juice stopped and just cried.

\n\n

Since he didn’t want to kill her during the night, he made a\ncouple of changes on the control panel. \nNow, she would get random shocks every 3-10 minutes. Next, he turned down the level of voltage to\nbe passed on from the transformer. The\nidea was to keep her guessing where the next set of shocks would occur and to\nwear her down physically by keeping her awake all night.

\n\n

Again she abruptly started screaming and throwing her head from\nside to side, must be the ears he reasoned. \nThe next set of shocks hit Victoria seven minutes later in her left toe\nand right nipple.

\n\n

Finally, she rode the electric train in her left nipple and anus;\nhe noted the results were satisfactory—they didn’t seem strong enough to burn\nher, but they were more than enough to help her better understand her new role\nin life. More importantly, they got her\nattention and would keep her awake all night long.

\n\n

After watching for another ten minutes, Elvis and Dog Nose were\nsatisfied she would survive the night. \nThe cabin had become hot and humid though, what with the sweaty cunt\nthrowing herself around like a circus performer, so they opened a couple\nportholes to let in some night breeze. \nFinally, they went upstairs to sleep on the deck under the stars and\nfully catch the nice evening breeze that their captive would only taste. In fact, she was hit with the juice just as\nthey began to climb to the outside deck and they heard her give out a long low\n“Unnnhnnnnnn” as they locked the cabin door behind them. And as they did, her groan faded into\nsilence.

\n\n

A scream rang out in the cabin, silent except in my mind. I lay on the bed below decks and writhed\nevery time I was hit by a shock. \nSometimes, I would get shocked in my left nipple and anus. Then five minutes later it bit my right\nnipple and vagina. My nipples seemed to\nbe on fire and I couldn’t predict what would be shocked or when. Sometimes, I wouldn’t be shocked for over\nfifteen minutes and then it would hit my vagina or my poor torn and violated\nrectum just as I was falling asleep.

\n\n

Sometimes the shock would last only two or three seconds in my toe\nor ear. Other times, it seemed to go on\nforever, lasting fifteen or twenty seconds. \nOccasionally, the current was so strong it felt like my skin was\nburning; other times it was little stronger than an annoying tingle. Always though, I remained awake and\nalert. There was no way to prepare for\nthis and no matter how exhausted I might be, I was awake all night with my body\neither convulsing at being shocked or twitching as I waited to be shocked. There was no clock in the cabin and no way to\ntell how long this went on.

\n\n

The night seemed to last an eternity.

\n\n

Day\nThree: The Prize Breaks

\n\n

Think about the Holocaust. Was the Holocaust a good thing? No way. Does anybody think it was good that\nit happened? No, of course not. But did\nyou read Viktor Frankl? Viktor Frankl’s Man’s Search for Meaning? It’s a great, great book, but it comes out of\nhis experience. It’s about his\nexperience in the human dark side. Now\nthink about it, if there was no Holocaust, there’d be no Man’s Search for\nMeaning… Think about it. Think about being degraded and brought within\nan inch of your life, for example. No\none’s gonna say the sick bastards who did it shouldn’t be put in jail, but\nlet’s put two things into perspective here. \nOne is, afterwards she knows something about herself that she never knew\nbefore. What she knows is that the most\ntotally terrible terrifying thing that she could ever have imagined happening\nto her has now happened, and she survived. \nShe’s still here, and now she knows something. I mean she really, really knows.

\n\n

-David Foster\nWallace, in Brief Interviews\nwith Hideous Men

\n\n

Bossman came down and checked her\nout early next morning. His prize was a\nmess, sweating and twitching all over her body, her eyes were glazed and red,\nand her hair greasy and matted with perspiration as it lay upon the\nmattress. Thankfully there were no burn\nmarks on her firm, young skin. She had\nbeen serially abused for almost two days and had now gone for about forty-eight\nhours without sleep; she was physically exhausted as well as in significant\npain.

\n\n

She must be softening up very nicely, he thought to himself.

\n\n

He turned the transformer off and even though her nipples had to\nstill be in agony, she groaned softly in relief. He first gently removed the nipple clamps and\ndildo, and her body seemed to melt into the sweaty, nasty smelly bedding as she\ncould now finally relax. Finally, he\ntook of all of the remaining clamps and pulled out the electric double prong.

\n\n

His nose twitched. There\nwas a sour smell about Victoria--her pussy smelled like her ass, and it all\nsmelled like it belonged to the whore from hell. Although providing sex to his crew for almost\ntwo days, she hadn’t really been allowed to bathe enough during that time and\nshe did not now look nearly attractive as she had when first brought onboard\nthe boat.

\n\n

He knew from experience it would become more difficult to motivate\ntwo of his crew as Vicki’s looks deteriorated and they got used to having her\nbody. Of course, the other two guys\nbecame more turned on the more they were allowed to abuse her. They sometimes went overboard--these were the\nguys he had to watch since he didn’t want them maiming her. He called up top and told everyone to come on\ndown and help him clean the place up.

\n\n

Elvis and Dog Nose were the first down and they wrinkled their\nnoses as the smell hit them. They were\nordered to take her into the shower to clean her up, so they released her\nankles, took off her sandals and cuffed her wrists behind her back. The blonde bitch couldn’t walk by herself now\nand her head hung down as they carried/dragged her into the bathroom along with\nthe dildo, which now needed cleaning. \nThe remaining two men came down next and opened the remaining portholes\nto let in fresh air before changing the bedding on the girl’s prison bed.

\n\n

By the time I had been brought back out of the shower, I could\nwalk slowly without assistance and everything seemed a little better to\nme. My nakedness in front of these men\nno longer embarrassed me. Even so, I now\nknew I was beaten by Bossman and\ndidn’t want to fight him anymore even had I been capable of resistance. Yesterday I had thought that there was nothing\nworse they could do to me…. and I had been soooo\nwrong.

\n\n

I was exhausted and I couldn’t put two consecutive thoughts\ntogether. They still kept me gagged, and\nthough I had tried to swallow some of the shower water, little had made it past\nthe black rubber that filled my mouth so I was still terribly thirsty.

\n\n

The rectal dildo had been cleaned in the shower, but from the\naching emptiness I felt, I knew I still gaped wide open there. I hadn’t eaten in a while and there was\nnothing left in me anymore. My pride had\nbeen killed halfway through yesterday and my rage had died last night in the\nbed with me.

\n\n

Right now, my hair was wet from the shower and I smelled of\nsoap. I was ravenous with hunger and a\nthirst that had been minimally slaked. \nBut while my mind was still fuzzy from lack of sleep, it seemed that\nevery part of my body hurt and was clamoring for attention.

\n\n

Despite these things, shaky determination filled me in sodden\nwaves of uncertainty. I would somehow do\nwhatever they wanted, as long as they stopped hurting me. I just had to tell them that they had won,\nwithout making Bossman feel like he\nhad to punish me anymore.

\n\n

Bossman ordered his captive to sit\non the edge of the bed. He looked at the\ngirl’s red eyes and puffy face, then asked, “Feels good not having that thing\nstuck up your rear. Do you think you can\nsit there and not say a word this time if I take your gag off?

\n\n

She quickly nodded her head yes. \n

\n\n

His face became real serious. \n“If you fuck up this time, so help me God,” he said, “I will let these\nguys have you any way they want and then beat you half to death myself—is that\nclear?” She nodded her head yes\nagain.

\n\n

He looked into her eyes. “You’re property now. I don’t want to hurt you, but you belong to\nme and you WILL obey me. Am I clear?” \n

\n\n

Vic gulped, swallowing saliva as she nodded yes.

\n\n

Up until now, everything done to her had gone according to a\nfairly detailed plan. She had no way\nthen of knowing that the plan for today consisted of no plan; she was to be\ntheir toy and they could pretty do to her whatever they pleased. They had used the money Bossman had given them and in addition to clothing, had also picked\nup a lot of new stuff in Cancun to try out on the girl they would eventually\ntake. This was the day they had been\nlooking forward to for over two weeks.

\n\n

Bossman slowly took off her gag,\nand after she loosened her jaw muscles, he offered her chilled Gatorade through\na straw. At the same time, he hand dried\nher hair with a towel and then began to gently brush out some of the tangles in\nit. Although his hands were tender as he\ndid this, the kidnapped nineteen-year old girl couldn’t help herself. She found herself shrinking away from him\ndespite her efforts to control herself. \nHer eyes unexpectedly filled with tears occasionally and she would\nsometimes startle or flinch at his treatment, reacting like a wild deer when\nfrightened. At the end, he put\nantiseptic cream on each breast and gently rubbed it around each hole piercing\nher nipples. Finally, he told one of the\nmen to put her sandals back on her feet. \n

\n\n

These acts of random kindness seemed to puzzle her; she didn’t\nrealize he still needed her to be physically desirable to all of his crew and every bit helped, he thought. Elvis and Dog Nose each grabbed a shoe and\nkneeling down, began to put her sandals on with slow loving caresses of her\nlegs and thighs. Her head rose on a\nstiff neck as she pulled away from the two men. \nIt was clear their touch disgusted her. \n

\n\n

After a moment, Bossman\nhad Elvis offer her a large raw potato to eat. \nElvis thought it was crazy because he had to hold it for her, but she\nwolfed it down even though her jaws ached fiercely and she seemed to act like\nit one of the best breakfasts she’d ever eaten. \nFinally, she washed down the vitamins and the supplements that he gave\nher. This continued to be her food for\nmany meals on the boat.

\n\n

Bossman taken enough females that\nhe could tell she’d probably already cracked. \nBut after she’d finished eating and taken her vitamins, he put the\nblonde girl’s gag back in her mouth without allowing her to say one word to him\nof the metamorphosis she had undergone the previous night.

\n\n

He knew she’d wanted to say something, but he just didn’t want to\nhear it.

\n\n

She must be broken totally and completely---she must know in her soul that she had been\nbroken---but that really didn’t matter right now. The next phase in completely breaking her\ndown was too important for her to be allowed to give up now.

\n\n

Before going back upstairs, he handed her off to Elvis without\nsaying a word although his gaze spoke volumes—enjoy yourselves, but don’t fuck up the merchandize.

\n\n

He walked back up on deck and strolled over to a cushioned seat\nthat let him see the view out from the back of the boat. It was a beautiful morning. Seagulls were flying above the boat, crying\nout and circling, waiting for any trash to be thrown overboard. The sun was shining, there were few clouds in\nthe sky and the breeze from offshore was steady but gentle, the temperature was\njust right and there was little humidity at the moment. Bossman\npicked up his cooling coffee and sipped…what a wonderful day to be alive, he\nassured himself.

\n\n

Down below, all of the men were looking forward to the “anything\ngoes” time today. They all had watched\nher closely, all were the sort of men who made an art form of studying flaws\nand weaknesses. They also knew they\ncould pretty much do anything they wanted to the teenager, as long as she\nwasn’t permanently injured or marked. \nThey all took pride in trying to outdo each other and graded each other\non how much reaction each could get from their victims.

\n\n

The girl had a few hard days coming up.

\n\n

Your perspective on life comes from the cage\nyou were held captive in.

\n\n

-Shannon L. Alder

\n\n

After I’d finished my meager breakfast, Bossman made me stand up and gagged me again without allowing me to\nspeak. This scared me because I now knew\nboth that he had won, and that I would have told\nhim this if he had only just let me say something. I knew I had completely misread the situation\nat first. Now I only wanted to survive\nand be allowed go back to my mom and dad after these men were done with\nme.

\n\n

But I was afraid to make him angry by speaking without having\npermission to do so. I’d been able to\nwithstand the rape and somehow survived even being sodomized for a day. I knew I was screwed up; I twitched at\nnothing and jumped at every unexpected sound. \nI was hyper-alert—I always knew where the men were and it seemed like my\nhearing had improved a thousand percent, at least I was always listening to\nthese people.

\n\n

But my anger and rage had not been able to help me fight the\nelectricity and the clamps and the machine. \nIt seemed like the harder I fought them, the more they enjoyed it. They had made it a point to let me know that\nthere were so many things left that they could still take away. For the first time, it seemed now that they\nwere prepared to kill me to break me, and only Bossman could control them.

\n\n

My wrists were still tied behind my back and I was wearing only my\nhigh heeled sandals and the ball gag. My\nneck and my ears hurt. My jaw ached from\nhaving the large gag stretch my jaw muscles for so long, and my saliva was\nstill building up--what I couldn’t swallow, drooled embarrassingly out of the\nside of my mouth.

\n\n

My nipples were sore and inflamed from being pierced and clamped,\nand I had lost much of the feeling in my arms because of the way my wrists had\nbeen bound over my head for the last two days. \n

\n\n

Dog Nose suddenly grabbed my arm and began dragging me back to the\nbed. I hadn’t noticed Elvis sitting on\nthe edge of the bed, now naked and stroking his cock. I saw his tool was ready for me and I began\nto shake my head nnnooo, didn’t they\nknow, couldn’t they tell that they’d already won?

\n\n

Dog Nose and Elvis had decided to start off today by team banging\nVictoria. To get her full attention, he\nadded additional leather cuffs around her arms above the elbows and tightly\nlocked them together, thus putting even more strain on her shoulders. Her huge eyes got even larger and filled with\ntears. Dog Nose then roughly turned her\naround so that she was facing him when the remaining two guys came in on\nopposite sides and grabbed her; each man grabbed one of her arms and put his\nother hand on the back of her thigh.

\n\n

When Elvis pushed Vicki back toward the bed, Number Three and\nNumber Four caught her behind her thighs with their hands and raised her legs\nup, so that they could hold her in a seated position in the air. The girl closed her eyes and remained still,\nshe seemed resigned to it all and never struggled. As a further indignity, they pulled her knees\napart so that she was exposed and totally helpless. Her back to him, the guys slowly lowered her\ndown upon Elvis’s lap as he parted her ass cheeks with his hands.

\n\n

Adrenaline hit with burst of energy. It did not last her long. She tried to struggle a little, but there was\nno way to get traction with my feet in the air. \nFighting them just didn’t do any good—it was hopeless. His long thin erection perfectly pinpointed her\npoor, stretched out rectum and as they lowered Vicki onto him, the weight of her\nown body ensured that she was smoothly, slickly, completely impaled. It was not quite as painful as it had been\nyesterday, but the feeling of total, completely uncomfortable fullness made me\nwant to defecate.

\n\n

Elvis ignored her muffled protests, grabbing her hair and leaning\nback on pillows stacked on the bed, he pulled the kidnapped blonde with\nhim. He had achieved complete possession\nof her, for during this whole movement she never once felt him leave my\nbody.

\n\n

By this time, the two men holding her had changed their grips on\nher legs, now forcing Vicki’s knees into a locked position against her chest\nwith her legs spread wide and feet pointing at the ceiling. Totally defenseless in this position, it was\nnow that Dog Nose climbed up on her and with one move of his hips, plunged his\nhot cock into her wide open and available pussy. At the same time, Elvis let go of Vic’s hair\nand reached down to take a double handful of the girl’s ass, both to make sure\nthat she couldn’t hurt him with any movement she might make as well as to\nassert his dominance over her.

\n\n

Only nineteen and still inexperienced at sex, yet here I was. I had been taken against my will, beaten and\ntortured, raped and sodomized. Now I was\nsandwiched between two men and both began deep stroking into my body. I couldn’t help myself, I cried out\ninvoluntarily with almost every thrust because of the awful intensity of the\nsensations.

\n\n

After a couple of minutes I stopped trying to fight and just lay\nthere passively, letting them take want they wanted, groaning only when I\ncouldn’t help myself. While these two\nmen were buried deeply in me, the other two took delight in letting me know\nthat I was learning how to ride the “double pommel” and laughing at the looks of\npained shock on my face.

Young and naïve, I didn’t know how to process the feelings and\nsensations that ripped through me, which threatened to overwhelm me. The thin flesh wall separating my vagina from\nmy colon had not been burned by the dildo last night, but was now exquisitely\nsensitive due to the electrical stimulation. \nThe men assaulting me filled me with disgust, yet when these creatures\nfilled me at the same time like this, somehow\nfar away in my mind a part of me, only the tiniest part, admitted that these\nsame sensations might also be wonderful if only it was I who had chosen to\nexperience them, if I would allow myself to give in to them.

\n\n

The thought of surrendering to these animals shamed me all over\nagain; I gritted my teeth and forced myself to not fight them. I ignored the hot flush of embarrassment on\nmy face, and my dangerous thoughts were gone in another instant.

\n\n

Now they changed their rhythm of penetration, alternating their\nstrokes, with one slamming in as the other was withdrawing. They did this for a minute and then got back\ninto sync again, causing that awful friction once more between the wall\nseparating my vagina and anus. I was\ntotally passive, having quickly given up and truly yielded my body to them as\nboth my energy and will power ran out together. \nI was ruined at this point, lying between them like a broken doll, but\nthey didn’t even know it.

\n\n

Finally, it was time. I\nknew this from the increasingly frantic grunts from both men. Dog Nose signified his immanent release by\nincreasing the violence of his lunges into my pussy. He groaned and was the first to cum, filling\nme with the now familiar deep-but-quick blossom of lava heat which signified I\nhad again been forced to accept his seed. \nEven though breathing hard, he quickly dismounted, leaving only Elvis\nbeneath me, yet still inside me.

\n\n

The man beneath me had a better range of penetration now that Dog\nNose was gone. He grabbed my tender\nbreasts and pulled me hard back onto him. \nI cried out from the sudden blossom of deep discomfort in my colon, but\nlacking the energy to resist; I had no will to fight or to respond.

\n\n

My eyes were closed and my face was covered by my hair; when the\nback of my head wasn’t resting on his chest, it flopped back and forth like a\nrag doll with each thrust into my rear end. \nMy bound arms had been numb for a while, but were far worse now locked behind\nmy back at the elbows, while and my legs were sprawled wide in what my mother\nwould say was definitely an unladylike pose and draped outside his thighs, allowing\nhim full access. There was pain\neverywhere in my body, but I was separated from it by a thin wall of cotton in\nmy mind, so it didn’t hurt quite so much. \nI didn’t particularly feel anything\nat that moment because I was so awfully tired, so completely exhausted. I certainly didn’t notice that Dog Nose had\nnow gone upstairs.

\n\n

My body was clearly his to use. \nWhen Elvis finally came deep within me, it didn’t seem to give him the\nrelease he’d sought because he continued holding me tightly to him. With every remaining spurt of scalding hot\nsemen into me, he used my breasts as handles to pull me ever further onto him\nand tighter onto his lap, as if to gain some additional small but necessary\npenetration into my body.

\n\n

Even satiated, he continued to pull on my breasts and, watching as\nif from a distance, I knew I would have screamed from the pain if I could. Finally, his need satisfied at least temporarily,\nhe froze for just a moment before pushing me off of his lap with a snarl of\ndisgust as his still-hard erection unseated from my rectum with a sucking,\npopping nose.

\n\n

I tried to catch myself as I fell off the edge of the bed, but\nwith my wrists still bound, I stumbled and almost lost my balance. I was caught by one of the two remaining\nmen. The relief I felt as he unplugged\nfrom my body was immense. I stood\nbetween these two, my knees unsteady, my engorged vagina and suddenly aching\nanus leaking strings of pearly-white cum that quickly cooled on the insides of\nmy thighs and between my legs.

\n\n

It was not the high-point of my day, nor, in hind-sight, was it\nmeant to be. I was nothing but a toy\nbeing handed around. And emotionally, I\nwasn’t doing too well either…….

\n\n

Through a barely functioning mind, I somehow realized there was a\ndefinite pecking order here. These men\nwho held me now had always taken me last; their faces were a blur yesterday and\nthe day before that, as they were now. I\ncouldn’t think straight anymore and my head felt like my mind still felt as if\nwere packed in fuzzy cotton. Except for\nshort periods of something that resembled a trance, I’d been awake for almost\nfifty-two hours straight at this point. \nI was hallucinating at times and my body was finding new and unique ways\nof telling me that it was shutting down. I would find my mind wandering, not\nremembering what had happened even five minutes before, no matter how awful. Sometimes I thought this might be a blessing\nand sometimes I thought I was losing my mind.

\n\n

It was Number Three’s turn now and he thought he’d give it to the\nnot-quite-new bitch while she was standing up this time. He grabbed a thick piece of rope he’d brought\ndown with him and passed it through an unobtrusive set of pulleys located at\nthe center of the cabin ceiling. He then\nwalked back to the blonde teenager they most definitely going to turn into a\nwhore, grabbed her hair and marched her to the center of the cabin.

\n\n

Her eyes had been closed after being fucked by the other two men\nand then being discarded like the trash she was, but they now looked at him\nwithout understanding. The bitch is out\nof it, he thought to himself with coarse amusement. She’s gonna wake up soon with this!

\n\n

I blinked my eyes and came back. \nI had no idea what was going through his mind, but I could see the\namusement on his face he felt at my expense. \nHe took a free end of the rope and tied it to the lock which connected\nmy wrist cuffs together. Going to the\nremaining free end of the rope, he took it to the wall where a hand crank had\nbeen unprofessionally mounted. After\nthreading it into the crank, Number Three began turning the crank’s handle,\nforcing my arms up behind my back until they were almost parallel to the cabin floor.

\n\n

I would have screamed, but I was screamed out. Still being bound at the elbow and wrist, I\nwas forced to push my upper body forward and down to reduce the stress on my\nshoulders and lower back. It was painful\nhanging from the rope like this. Looking\ndown at the floor, I saw him kneel in front of me and lay a thick iron bar near\nmy feet in order to attach it to my ankle cuffs. First however, he rotated my ankle cuffs so\nthat the ring on each was facing to the front towards my toes. The bar he’d brought in had loops welded to\neach end, and when hooked to the cuffs, it forced my legs over three feet\napart. Looking up at me with a smile, he\nattached the bar to the front of the ankle cuffs.

\n\n

Finally, he lowered the iron bar onto the upper part of each of my\nfeet right over my arches. The bar\nremained there, held in place by the way it was locked to my ankles. The bar weighed probably weighed somewhere\nbetween fifteen and twenty pounds. With\nit hanging from my ankle cuffs like this, each of my arches now had at least eight\nor ten pounds of iron resting on them.

\n\n

Within seconds the blunt weight of the bar began to feel like it\nwas crushing my bones, cutting my feet in half. \nHelplessly bound, bent over and facing the floor, my tears silently splashed\nonto the cold metal that was doing its best to pulverize the bones of each of\nmy feet. I was so tired, so frustrated\nwith being tired. All I could do anymore\nit seemed was cry, and I was so tired of crying.

\n\n

Number Three walked around behind her and was gone from her sight,\nreturning in seconds with a set of metal clamps with flat, quite wide\nlips. He knelt and attached one clamp to\neach of her vaginal lips, well-exposed from the back between of her widespread\nthighs.

\n\n

While the pinching pressure had to be intensely painful, it didn’t\nseem to be able to compete with the other areas of her body currently under\nstress, and consequently he couldn’t seem to get a reaction when he clamped\nher. She just sniffed. It was only when he hung one pound weights on\neach clamp that she began to buck and struggle, giving out muffled shrieks in\nwhat he felt was a satisfactory manner.

\n\n

Next he brought out two large wooden clamps with one inch wide\nflat jaws normally used for gluing wood projects. There were two handles on each clamp used to\ntighten the clamp, one on each jaw. \nNumber Three put the first clamp on Vicki’s left breast as it hung down\nfrom her chest wall and clamped it down, smashing and squeezing her breast\nuntil it looked like she was having a ‘super’ mammogram. The clamp weighed over three pounds and\ndragged down hard on her breast as she stood in her bent over position. After applying the second clamp, he thought she\nmight almost be ready.

\n\n

He stood back and watched her for a couple of minutes and felt\nhimself getting hard just watching her helplessness. Lower back had to be killing her at this\npoint. When the girl finally stopped her\nweak struggles, she just stood there with her knees shaking. At this point, he couldn’t stand it anymore and\nhe walked up behind, spread her ass cheeks and plunged his unlubricated cock up\nto the hilt into her ass in one long and smooth, yet continuously brutal\nthrust.

\n\n

The beautiful blonde teenager’s head snapped up in reaction to his\nmove and she cried out then groaned softly, but it was a measure of how much\nshe had already gone through and of how tired she must have been that there was\nlittle other reaction to his brutal anal penetration. Her head fell forward again, but now it sort\nof rose and fell in time with his thrusts into her rear. Stupid girl was nothing more than a\nmarionette at the moment, and about as satisfying too.

\n\n

After a moment, he grabbed the bitch’s hips and began to pump his\nmeat in and out of her asshole. He\nfinally got his reaction as tears of pain, but mostly humiliation ran down her\ncheeks and she made small moaning noises deep in her throat. After only a few minutes of his making love\nto her ass, a shudder went through her body when he finally shot his load into\nher.

\n\n

Other than a few sounds and some minor full-body shakes, he\nthought the bitch was almost catatonic. \nDisappointed at not getting more reaction, he pulled out and left her\nalone. As he moved away, the man felt no\nsympathy as he took one last look at their new fuck-piece: upper body hunched\nover like a cripple shaking as she silently wept, legs spread wide, another\nman’s cum mixed with his, both still draining out of her angry red\nasshole.

\n\n

After fifteen minutes, he’d had a chance to catch his breath and\nhave a cigarette on deck, so he finally went back into her cabin, knelt down\nand removed the breast and vaginal clamps and the iron bar from her\nankles. Putting his left hand under her\nbelly to hold her, he released the rope that pulled Victoria’s arms towards the\nceiling.

\n\n

As he did so, he could feel her body collapse onto his arm as the\nrope began to go slack. Number Three let\nher fall to the floor where she lay as he cleaned and put away his toys. Finally, he picked up the still virtually\nsenseless girl and carried her to the bed where he laid her down, removed the\nbindings from around her elbows and went out into the galley.

\n\n

Like a ball flung through a curtain made of black cobwebs, I felt\nmyself come back to reality. My body\nfelt cocooned in sheer discomfort, smothered in waves of pain. I blinked my eyes and tried to remember how I\nhad gone from hanging from ropes to lying on the bed. But it was just too difficult to remember any\ndetails.

\n\n

The day had barely begun and already my joints and muscles ached,\nand I felt exhausted. Despite the pain\nhowever, my thoughts were still clear enough to recognize that what I was\nfeeling was as much emotional as it was physical. In addition to everything else I was\npsychologically depressed, not just physically tired.

\n\n

Too young to really know much about the subject, a part of me\nwondered if a person could suffer from PTSD during\nthe traumatic event, or was it normally only afterwards?

\n\n

Regardless of my emotional state, I had laid motionless on the bed\nfor less than five minutes when Number Four slowly walked into the cabin. With a sense of rising yet still exhausted\nfear, I saw he carried a piece of leather equipment in one hand and a coil of\nthin manila rope in the other. I turned\nmy face away. I was too exhausted to\nfight them. Besides, it just didn’t\nmatter anymore what they had in their hands, it all was meant to humiliate me\nand cause me pain.

\n\n

And in this effort, they had succeeded beyond their wildest\nexpectations. Everything here was\nchoreographed, nothing was here by chance, and it had been done so quickly and\nwith a presence towards casualness that would have infuriated me if they’d left\nme any strength or the will to fight. \nThey had taken me and maneuvered me emotionally and psychologically\ntowards whatever goal they desired. \nThere were going to do what they wanted to do, and then, if there was a\nGod, he would let me die.

\n\n

Number Four grabbed my left ankle and dragged me towards him—I\ndidn’t resist in any way. When I was\nnear the side of the bed, he untied my ball gag and took it out. I had barely licked my dry lips when he\nproceeded to pull what he said was a leather, full-discipline helmet over my\nhead. A critical part of the helmet\nconsisted of a built-in detachable penis gag that was two inches in diameter\nand long enough to go to the back of my throat. \n

\n\n

The helmet was then snugly pulled down over my head, covering my\nwhole face except for my nostrils and the gag then forced into my mouth. The piece of cold, black rubber was so large\nthat it was difficult for me to get my mouth open wide enough to accept\nit. But he continued grudgingly push it\ninto my mouth, and when it was finally in, it filled my mouth completely.

\n\n

I felt his hands go to the straps in back where he tightened the\nhelmet; I could neither see nor hear, and could not easily breathe through the\nnew gag. Where before I had felt\nphysically exhausted, now I was suddenly filled with dread and felt the first\ntrickles of claustrophobia. I began\nbreathing faster and faster through my nose, and when it seemed that I could\nnot get enough air to fill my lungs, claustrophobia grabbed my mind and shook\nit like a cat might play with a helpless mouse. \n

\n\n

I was completely helpless at that moment and my imagination began\nto run wild. I struggled then, but it\nwas no use.

\n\n

He apparently grabbed the ring on the top of the helmet since I\nfelt myself being dragged me off of the bed and onto the floor, then lying on\nmy stomach, he dragged me a little more before finally stopping. I gained more bruises than I should have\nbecause my wrists were still bound behind my back, but he didn’t care.

\n\n

When my senses returned I discovered I had been blindfolded and trussed\ninto the “pretzel” position. Thick leg\nirons shackled my ankles, my wrists were tied behind me, and a rope bound my\nelbows just above the joints. The guards\ntightened the bindings by putting their feet against my arms and pulling the\nropes until they couldn’t pull any harder. \nThen they tied my wrists to my ankles and jammed a 10-foot pole between\nmy back and elbows. After a few hours\nthe leg irons began to press heavily on my shins and feet like a vise. The ropes strangled my flesh, causing searing\npain and making my arms go numb and slowly turn black.

\n\n

-Tom Moe, in Pure Torture

\n\n

He liked to fuck the new girls, but he enjoyed torturing them\nmore. It was the best of all worlds when\nhe got to do both. Grabbing a short\npiece of loose rope, Number Four wrapped it high around their new fuck-cunt’s\nleft thigh three times before tying it off. \nHe then bent her knee and using his full weight against her weak\nstruggles, finally pushed her left ankle tightly against the back of her\nthigh. Running the free end of the rope\nthrough the stupid bitch’s ankle cuff, he pulled down on the rope, thus pinning\nthe back of her heel to the back of her thigh. \nFinally tying off the loose end back around her thigh, he quickly did\nthe same to her right foot and voila, the young, dumbass cunt found herself\nunable to move her feet in any way.

\n\n

Number Four looked down at the stupid bitch lying helplessly on\nthe floor at his feet and it pleased him. \nHe had some plans for her today and they didn’t involve playing patty\ncake. She obviously wasn’t going\nanywhere so he walked over to a locker built into the wall and pulled out a\nthick piece of manila rope. After a\nmoment, he glanced at the pulley that was still connected to the cabin\nceiling. With small smile on his face,\nhe congratulated himself for recognizing that the two went together like peanut\nbutter and jelly, one of his all-time favorite combinations.

\n\n

Out of the same locker, he next pulled out a foldable saw horse\nthat had a polished piece of ½ inch wide blonde Norwegian pine connecting the\ntwo sets of legs. Setting this up under\nthe pulley and locking the legs in place, Number Four dragged his bitch over to\nthe “horse” using her helmet and pulled her to her knees.

\n\n

While standing at her back, he ran the rope under her right armpit\nand around her chest above her sweaty breasts before running it back under her\nleft armpit from the front. He tied the\nloose end to the rope at Vicki’s back, resulting in a fairly loose loop around\nher body with the free end in back. \nTaking this free end, he threaded it through the pulley in the ceiling\nand then to the crank. After attaching\nthe rope to the drum of the crank, he started turning the crank.

\n\n

It was like I was watching an old black and white movie. I was aware, sort of, but I wasn’t, if that\nmakes any sense. There was no\nswaying. I could tell the boat was\nriding on a flat sea as I felt my body immediately lifted off of the floor,\nsupported only by the rope around my upper chest. Because of the way the rope was tied in back,\nmy body naturally tilted to the front. I\nthought to myself, I’d better move now. But nothing did, nothing worked.

\n\n

I felt a stop in my upward movement, and unknown scraping sound,\nand then I felt myself being lowered again. \nVery quickly I felt a thin piece of wood rising between the insides of\nmy thighs as I continued to be lowered. \nFor a short moment I didn’t think much about it, but with a\nstomach-turning sensation, I quickly realized the whole weight of my body would\nsoon be resting on this tiny sliver of wood. \n

\n\n

This horrendous realization caused a quick panic attack.

\n\n

Even though my legs were bound and helpless, I tried to stop my body’s\ndescent by gripping the board with the insides of my thighs. I knew it was hopeless from the beginning but\nI had to try. I began to sweat with my\nexertion and with a sickening sensation, it seemed like only seconds before the\nwood began to once more slide between my sweat-greased thighs.

\n\n

As I slid, millimeter by millimeter, I still fought to prevent\nthis awful fate. I sensed an increasingly solid presence on the\nfront of my pelvis, centered between my legs. \nI struggled more and more frantically. \nSuddenly this hint of pressure became crushing and unbearable. The full weight of my body was centered on my\npubic bone, pinning my clitoris between the wood and my hips. All I remember at that point is throwing my\nhead back and incoherently screaming with pain, but the black rubber pear\nfilling my mouth kept the sounds in.

\n\n

I am sure this is what they had planned from the beginning.

\n\n

My body was shaking uncontrollably now and sweat was now pouring\noff of me in waves as I tried to throw myself backwards to relieve the horrific\npressure on my clit. However, because of\nthe way they had purposefully tied me, the front of my groin remained fully\npinned on the board by my weight.

\n\n

I momentarily rocked my body then, desperately struggling to find\na less horrendous position. However,\nnothing seemed to work. It seemed that\nwithin minutes, the pain had reached a crescendo, and then…and then…a red curtain seemed to fall over my mind. The pain was awful and getting worse. Each new pressure, each new sensation ripped\nthrough me, carrying my pain to almost exquisite new levels as the slightest\nmove of my body now brought delicate new revelations from each nerve in my body.

\n\n

My mind wasn’t working at this point, I guess from lack of\nsleep. All I know is that as I sat hunched over in the darkness, I felt this\nalmost incredible compulsion to rock on the thin board I rode, knowing full\nwell that the more I moved, the more it would injure me, bruise me. I cannot even begin to describe the\nurge. It wasn’t logical and didn’t make\nsense, and I even knew, AT THAT TIME, that it was counter-productive, that it\nwouldn’t help anything. But it was the\nsort of thing you’d do anyway because somehow, in some awful black-is white and\nwhite-is–black sort of way, it actually felt good. All I knew was that there was this tiny, ruby\nred pin-point area of intense pain between my legs and suddenly I wanted to\nexplore it. God help me, I was in the\nworst pain of my life and I had an overpowering urge to investigate its limits.

\n\n

I knew then I was going absolutely insane.

\n\n

Number Four watched the blonde cunt closely as he lowered her upon\nthe wooden horse. The stupid bitch\nprobably thought they were on a date or something. Funny. The Bossman\nhad told him that there were to be no permanent marks or serious injuries left\non this blonde teenaged beauty. He’d\nhelped other ladies become familiar with his favorite ride before and none of\nthem had ever been much the worse for wear—perhaps a little sore for a\nwhile. That was all.

\n\n

So why was this one any different? \nAnyway, just like the others, this bitch had started bucking as soon as\nthere’d been a little pressure from the wood on her pussy and he wondered how\nshe’d handle the next half an hour or so of riding time.

\n\n

I’d settled down after a couple of minutes and while I wasn’t\nmoving around like before, I was still covered in sweat and quivering all over\nlike a newborn foal. Through the red fog\nwhich curtained my mind, I occasionally felt the need to move. Sometimes I tightened my abdominal muscles,\nheld them taut for as long as I could and then loosened them again. Other times, I rocked back and forth a\nlittle. A few times I squeezed my thighs\ntogether and held the embrace for a few seconds before relenting. Everything helped take my mind off of my\nsituation a little, but nothing really helped. \n

\n\n

I guess it was then he finally decided it was time for the next\ncouple of steps.

\n\n

Number Four took out a couple of special nipple clamps and clicked\nthem to make sure each was ready. He\nknew the sounds wouldn’t frighten the bitch much yet because she couldn’t\nreally hear anything with the hood on. Plus,\nfrom what he understood, she wasn’t the type who’d know what they were\nanyway. The clamps were spring loaded\nand had smooth jaws; but there was also a finger screw to tighten the clamp\ndown when necessary.

\n\n

The new whore jerked when her first nipple was clamped. Her faceless head began to make a quick back\nand forth motion almost like a chicken might. \nAfter a moment of thrashing like this, she froze on the “horse”\nagain. It was an overpoweringly erotic\nsight to him, her nipple clamped and magnificent, sweaty breasts heaving, hands\ncuffed and head covered by the hood, her knees spread to accept the horse while\nher feet were hogtied to the backs of her thighs.

\n\n

Her head lolled down again, chin almost on her chest, and the only\nvisible movement was the heaving of her gorgeous breasts. While the pain from having her nipple crushed\nmay have been awful, he knew it was nothing compared to the pain that moving on\nthe horse brought to her genitals. When\nhe put on the second clamp, her body swayed only a small amount before assuming\nthe original upright position again. Good,\nhe thought, the bitch was learning a little control.

\n\n

When I felt the first clamp attached to my right nipple and then\ntightened, I screamed, making an involuntary movement away from the intense\npain. Pain shot up from between my legs\nand my whole body shuddered as waves emanated from my groin and spread\nthroughout my body.

\n\n

When the clamp was applied to my left nipple, somehow I controlled\nmyself even though the massive currents of pain began anew in both my nipples\nand my vagina. At this point, I could\nfeel the sweat running off of me in rivulets. \n

\n\n

Finally, Number Four was ready to apply the coup de grace to his\nhelpless date. He grabbed one of the\nthin ropes he’d walked in with and tied it to the rope that went around the\ngirl’s chest. He then began wrapping the\nrope tightly around the base of her left breast, making it swell to a fullness\nthat far exceeded what she normally exhibited. \nAfter four tight wraps around her breast, he kept the tension up and\ntied the free end back to the rope around her chest.

\n\n

The American teenager’s breast immediately began to turn a dark\nred from the blood trapped in it. A\ntracery of veins quickly stood out beneath her fair skin and the texture of the\nskin on her breast took on an odd, almost rubbery feeling. Her nipple became even more engorged and\nerect and the overall effect was exactly what he wanted. He quickly wrapped her right breast and tied\nit off as he had with the left. Bitch\nwas crying now, actually had been crying for a while, but he’d been too busy\nfucking with her to really pay attention. \n

\n\n

He looked at the young fuck-sow as she now rode the “horse” with\nher breasts bound and nipples clamped hard, her wrists bound behind her back\nand a hood depriving her of any sensory input. \n

\n\n

Okay. That was just about that, he thought with satisfaction and walked\naway to get a cold diet coke. He figured\na naive, inexperienced piece of ass like her would be medium rare and ready\nafter maybe thirty minutes or so, so he went up on deck to pass the time catching\nsome rays.

\n\n

My body was nothing but pain, waves and waves of pain. It consumed my mind and every nerve in my\nbody and never seemed to end. Eventually\nI couldn’t help myself and just began a slow, short rocking movement in an\nattempt to find some release from the pain. \nGod!! Nothing worked. Somehow, I actually hurt even more if that\nwas possible. I knew now that yesterday\nI’d been lying to myself when I thought I was ready to tell them that they had\nwon--because now I admitted that deep inside my soul there still had been a\nsmall, quiet spot where I’d vowed to continue to fight.

\n\n

But the sex and pain they were inflicting on me today, now, when\ncombined with all I had already gone through, told me that they were just too\nstrong for me. For the first time, I\nknew they’d just keep on going until they had won or I was dead. Finally, I couldn’t help it---it became too\nmuch to even hold my head up and my head sagged all the way down on my\nchest---in my mind, I had already totally surrendered to my captors.

\n\n

Number Four went back into the cabin after forty-five minutes and\nfound the new bitch sitting motionlessly on her wooden ride. Her upper body had collapsed over her hips as\nmuch as the suspending rope allowed. Every\nten or fifteen seconds, there was a deep convulsive snort as she took deep, yet\nunsatisfactory breaths through her nose and then she became still again. He winced with unplanned sympathy as he\nlooked at her bound chest. Her breasts seemed\nto throb, actually swelling as he looked at them and sweat was running off of\nher thighs in small rivers.

\n\n

Nodding with satisfaction at her state, he untied the end of the\nrope which kept the cunt suspended, and began to hoist her up. As usual, women like this one didn’t get it,\nand she began to struggle weakly for a moment. \nHe pulled her up and over the horse and then lowered her once more motionless\nbody to the ground. Like a cadaver,\nwhile her knees may have hit first, she just crumpled bonelessly over on her\nside as more rope was let out.

\n\n

After first removing the loop of rope from under her arms, he dragged\nthe teenager over to the bed, picked her up and laid her down upon it. Making small rocking movements at first like\nsomeone afflicted with autism, she soon lay still.

\n\n

She lay quietly on her side then as he released her ankles from\ntheir bonds to her thighs and roughly straightened out each of her legs. The girl screamed loudly into her gag as each\nmovement of her legs caused cramps and obvious pain. Next he took the hood off, but detached the\ngag and left it unsecured in her mouth.

\n\n

The muscles in my legs felt like they had exploded as he untied my\nankles and slowly straightened them. I\ncouldn’t move either of my legs on my own at first and the pain seemed to take\nforever to die down. I had neither the\nstrength nor will power to even try to dislodge the gag with my tongue. While my eyes were tightly closed shut, tears\nwelled from under my eyelids and streamed down my face at what had been done to\nmy legs and my vagina. I somehow felt\nemotionless and numb, yet in another way filled to the brim with agony at what\nthey’d done to me.

\n\n

I didn’t want to look. I\nwas afraid to see what he had done to me. \n

\n\n

My breasts were still bound and throbbed with each beat of my\nheart. My legs were somehow both numb and cramped from having been tied for so\nlong. Both knees refused to work; they\nached with an increasing urgency that would soon threaten to overwhelm my\nshockingly reduced world as the blood flow was re-established. And worst of all, my terrible world was\nfilled with horrific pain from having ridden the contraption I could still see\noff to one side.

\n\n

Pain. Hurt. Ache. \nAgony. All just words. These are nothing but words.

\n\n

There were no words to describe what I had felt, what I was\nfeeling. In the end, I pulled my misery\nin around me like a comforting blanket and I just endured. That is all I can say, I endured.

\n\n

Finally, after long minutes, the waves of pain peaked and then\nebbed slightly, and I was able to open my eyes for the first time. Looking at him over my swollen, blackening\nbreasts, I saw to my horror that he was sexually aroused, hat his penis was\nboth erect and huge.

\n\n

How much more could one person endure?

\n\n

I was only nineteen years old and came from a good family. I was not a person who was mean to others nor\nwas I someone who mistreated animals. I\nvolunteered for charities and like most others my age, wanted nothing but good for\neveryone.

\n\n

I had done nothing to deserve this except maybe doubt climate\nchange. Just a little.

\n\n

I began to weep again. I DID NOT DESERVE THIS!!

\n\n

But it was my fate.

\n\n

He saw me looking at him through my teary eyes…and he looked back\nat me for a second like I was nothing more than a furnishing, a mindless animal\nto be used and discarded when finished. \nAfter a long moment during which neither us moved or even breathed, with\na smile on his face he slowly began stroking himself.

\n\n

It seemed to go on forever, but probably lasted no more than a\nminute or two. His reddened organ\nfinally began leaking pre-ejaculate fluid. \nI couldn’t move and I couldn’t fight: I closed my eyes once more in\ndespair as I turned my face away from him. \n

\n\n

Finally, he couldn’t hold himself in anymore and he leaned over my\nbody and, using my hair to make me face him, ejaculated onto my face and still-bound\nbreasts. After what he had already done\nto me, this was less than a minor humiliation. \nSomehow mentally prepared for this indignity, except for closing my eyes\nI never reacted when his hot seed splattered on me. While it was truly demeaning in fact, it was\nfar better than being raped by one of them again.

\n\n

Finished with depositing his fluids on my helpless body, he looked\nat me for a second like I was a bug. From\nhis expression I knew they thought they now had a slave that was ready to\nundergo their “serious” training.

\n\n

I turned my face away from him and found I was unconsciously\nrocking my body again. I forced myself\nto stop.

\n\n

I think maybe they were right. \n

\n\n

He looked at the new girl for a moment. Lines and strings of thick, still-warm cum\ncovered her face and breasts. Her long\nblonde hair was sweaty and matted; it looked greasy, stringy, as if it hadn’t\nbeen washed in days. Bags under her\neyes, her skin sallow after only two days and stinking of sweat and stale\nlovers. Damn woman, he thought to\nhimself. Despite her incredible natural\nbeauty, she looked ten times worse than normal at the moment.

\n\n

The young bitch kept her eyes closed most of the time now; her\nface was deep red in color and covered with fine beads of sweat. What was most amazing to him was that despite\neverything she still looked pretty good. \nOf course, no one really expected her to look her best what with all\nthey’d done to her. Once she’d been\nfully broken and had had some time to recover, maybe get some sleep, use a\nlittle makeup, she’d be back to her normal level of natural beauty.

\n\n

After a moment, he went to work freeing her bound and pierced\nbreasts. She did not resist as he rolled\nher onto her back on top of her bound wrists. \nHer shoulders were definitely gonna be fucked up when they untied her\nwrists. Both breasts bulged straight\ninto the air and were now completely engorged with trapped blood, being almost\nblack in color. Her nipples were\nstanding hugely erect, and looked both inflamed and tender. The rings were almost invisible in the swollen\nflesh of each breast, leaving only dimples on each side to show where her skin\nhad been pierced.

\n\n

First he removed the right nipple clamp and unwrapped her breast. Immediately she started making a muffled\nwailing sound and her upper body began thrashing around, shaking her head back\nand forth with the intensity of the pain as the blood was again allowed to\ncirculate.

\n\n

Now open, her green eyes seemed to see nothing as she moved to the\nsound of an internal music, a collage of pain which totally consumed her at the\nmoment. Number Four watched as the pain\nseemed to reach a crescendo and then decline as within minutes she writhed\nless, although she still moaned softly into her gag.

\n\n

When he removed her left nipple clamp and unwrapped that breast,\nher body again rocked back and forth slowly in defiance of her will, repeating\nher pain-dance again for Number Four’s pleasure. All fight was gone, the new bitch was well\nand truly fried. He knew he had most\ndefinitely won and that best of all, she had lost.

\n\n

This had been all any of them had wanted from the very\nbeginning. He walked away a happy and\ncontented man. .

\n\n

I was lying on the bed with my eyes closed, his fluids sticky and\nstill drying on my face and chest. My\nbreast didn’t hurt like they once had, but there was still pain and it was\ndifferent from before. He had really\nhurt me. I was exhausted and once more\ndidn’t care what happened to me. This\nwas a state in which I seemed to exist more and more often now.

\n\n

Bossman came down so quietly I was\nnot aware at first he was even in the cabin looking at me. He saw they had left me without anything in\nmy rear end and I still had the unsecured penis gag in my mouth, although\naccumulated saliva drooled out the corner of my mouth. As he walked back up on deck, I heard him\ntell Number Four to “….gag and bag her.” \n

\n\n

My heart sank and my eyes teared once again as I continued to\nlisten in. Other than that, he told them, they\nwere free to continue. For the next\nfive hours, I was left to the tender care of the four men in his crew—they were\nhappy, but not particularly merciful…..

\n\n

I’d learned to hate the gags. \nIt didn’t matter what shape or color or length or texture. For some reason, once I’d become used to it, the\nawful rubber piece in my rear didn’t seem to hammer my mind as much as did the\ngags. The former caused me discomfort\nand humiliation, but for some reason it didn’t fully represent as complete a\ndomination of me as did the mouth gag. I\nfinally understood my screams of pain were never going to be heard by\nanyone. There was no practical need for\nthe gag, they used it as a tool against my mind rather than for any useful\nreason.

\n\n

Later, upon reflection, I realized that keeping the rubber in my\nmouth seemed to also in some weird psychological way to keep in all the pain\nthey visited upon me---forced me to marinate in my anguish---like I was a piece\nof meat in some giant, evil pressure cooker. \nBeing able to speak, to communicate, was one of the key aspects of being\na person, so the psychological impact of being continually gagged was a huge part of their battle against\nme.

\n\n

Worst of all, whether or not I understood exactly what they were doing to me didn’t\nmatter. For understanding did not, in any way, reduce the effectiveness of\nwhat they did to me. And as long as they\nkept the lid on--kept these particular pieces of my pain inside me using a\npiece of rubber in my mouth--that gag would somehow in the end give them\nconfirmation of how successful they’d been with breaking me.

\n\n

I knew I was psychologically fixated on the gag, but it was beyond\nme at that moment to do otherwise. I\nthink that if I had perhaps been allowed to let out this anguish as I was being\nviolated, even while remaining just as helpless, I would have somehow been left\n“cleaner” and would have ultimately felt less corrupted inside.

\n\n

I know it was stupid and that my mind wasn’t working very well,\nbut the whole situation would have\nbeen unimaginable to me less than a week ago.

\n\n

At the end of a long day, around 4 PM, when everybody but the girl\nhad been up on deck just long enough to get a beer, Bossman told them to break out the new machine and to get their “guest” set up for an hours’ ride.

\n\n

Untried as of yet, the men had talked about how to best tie up a\nwoman in order to take advantage of the machine’s full range of motion. They finally decided to use a light steel bar\nthat was about four feet long and which had rings welded on each end and in the\ncenter. They’d hook it under the heels\nof the woman’s shoes and then bind her feet to the rings on the bar using her ankle\ncuffs.

\n\n

Any elbow cuffs were to be taken off and then the cunt’s wrists\n(still bound behind her back) were to be tied to the center of the bar. The tighter the rope, the more it would force\nher to arch her hips and back in an attempt to relieve the pressure on her\nlower back and shoulder joints.

\n\n

All the men grimaced in sympathy. \nIf not for testing the new machine, they would have freed her wrist\ntonight. The girl was already going to\nhave issue with her shoulders because she’d been bound with her wrists in back\nfor too long. All the girls did during\nthis breaking-in period. Well, they’d\njust have to take that into account later. \n

\n\n

Given how tightly her arms had to be stretched in order to attach\nthem to the bar, they knew their victim would also be forced to spread her\nknees wide apart and keep them that way. \nFinally, they would pull her to the foot of the bed and tie the iron bar\nto the bed frame. No matter what they\ndid to the female then, her body would remain open and exposed where it was and\nnot be pushed up towards the head of the bed.

\n\n

The pear was a torture device used on\nfemales. This device was inserted into\nthe vagina, or mouth of the victim and then expanded by force of the screw to\nthe maximum aperture setting of the victim’s cavity. The antrum would then irremediably become\nlacerated, nearly always fatally, ripping the tissue, flesh and membranes.

\n\n

-Graham, on Soldat Forums

\n\n

The men went down into the cabin and tied their victim as they had\nagreed, taking about ten minutes to complete everything. With the unresisting teenager now lying\nhelpless and immobilized, her hips arched up in a totally vulnerable position,\nDog Nose went out into the galley and pushed a low table back into the\ncabin. The table was mounted on wheels\nthat locked and which had a small machine with a wheel on the side mounted in\nits center. There was a long bar\nhorizontally attached to the wheel and it protruded parallel to the deck a\ncouple feet from the front of the machine. \n

\n\n

With his back blocking the girl’s view, he proceeded to screw a\nthick, twelve inch long gel-rubber dildo on the end of the shaft and then he\nlubricated the outside. Turning back to\nthe bound girl and carefully guiding the end of the rod to the red and bruised\nentrance to her vagina, he pushed the table almost to the foot of the bed,\nlocked the wheels and turned the machine’s wheel once by hand. This rotation resulted in a back and forth\nmotion of the dildo-capped bar with about a twelve-inch range. Depending upon how and where the rod was\nattached to the wheel, this range could be significantly extended or reduced.

\n\n

I knew I looked awful, like death warmed over; my hair was matted\nand tangled, and the bags under my eyes had to look like blue bruises. But I didn’t care about my looks, with the\nway I felt, they were the least of my worries. \nI had never been one of those people who obsessed about their\nlooks.

\n\n

They had really messed me up physically. It was more difficult to breathe with my hips\nforced into the air. I couldn’t get my\neyes to focus, I ached everywhere and my lower back and rear were killing\nme. I had now been awake and serially abused\nfor over 60 hours. Because I was\nhallucinating on an almost regular basis at this point, I really didn’t\nunderstand what was going on and I felt as if I was slowly being driven insane.

\n\n

I certainly didn’t understand what they had planned next for me,\nat least not until Dog Nose carefully guided the extended rod into me as he\nfinally pushed the table up against the foot of my bed. This resulted in the lubricated dildo coming\nto rest with about nine inches inside me. \nI had been raped and abused for what seemed days now. While the physical aspect of this was not\nparticularly uncomfortable, the psychological shock of the machine’s entrance\ninside the raw, aching entrance to my body was horrific. I raised my head and shook it no, NO! I tried to struggle, but the way they had me\ntied ensured I stayed exactly where they wanted me.

\n\n

Watching my face with anticipation, Elvis turned the machine on at\nwhat appeared to be one of the lowest settings and the wheel began slowly\nturning. With each complete rotation of\nthe wheel, the rod plunged twelve inches forward and then a foot backwards in a\nsmooth driving motion.

\n\n

The forced vulnerability of my position at the foot of the bed\nensured I received the full travel of the dildo inside my pussy; on the withdrawal\nstroke, it always stopped just one inch short of exiting my body. There was nothing that I could do to avoid\nthis. I tried to struggle at first, but my\nhips were pinned. Exhausted and\nunsuccessful no matter what I tried, I finally wound up just lying there,\naccepting it’s monotonous and endless, robot-like thrusts. It was #TooTiredToFightAnymore.

\n\n

It maintained a slow yet smooth, in and out motion, but the size\nof the dildo he used ensured my vagina was always filled. Every time it went into me, I felt pressure\nin both my ass and my vagina due to the now normal butt plug I had been forced\nto accept for so long. Once, Elvis\nleaned over my hips and drizzled more lubricant on the long black shaft as it\nwithdrew from my body.

\n\n

The boat crew watched her take it from the “fuckbot” for about ten\nminutes. At first frantic in her\nattempts to avoid being machine-fucked, her later cadaver-like reaction\ndisappointed them. Annoyed and\nfrustrated with the bitch, Elvis reached down and turned the speed up almost to\nmaximum. This got a much more satisfying\nresponse from their captive. Each time\nthe rod reached its maximum penetration of her vagina, her body was slammed\ntoward the head of the bed and her breasts would jiggle seductively.

\n\n

When it first began going faster, I once more tried to throw\nmyself around the bed to get off of the rod, but with the way I was tied I couldn’t\navoid being impaled by the dildo. After\na few minutes of higher speed robot-love, my pussy was so sore it felt like I\nwas being penetrated by a fire hydrant wrapped in sand paper. Frantic now, I lifted my head as best I could\nto see over my raised hips. Nothing.\nDespair settled over me as I confirmed there was nothing I could do to stop\nit. Finally, I just lay there…. and it just\nkept fucking me and fucking me.

After testing the machine at the higher speed, I knew the crew had\nwatched me be tortured for a few minutes, searching for feedback from a woman\nbeing horribly abused. But kept myself\nstill as best I could, and once I “allowed” myself be machine-fucked this way\nwithout any obvious reactions, the men had finally become bored and departed\nthe cabin after turning it down only a little. \nIt was a tiny victory, but at what cost? \nFor now, it was just myself and the horrific machine that was pounding\ninto me.

\n\n

I was raw inside. My whole\nworld was centered on my aching pussy and the rubber penis that was violating\nme. I had challenged them by not\nreacting as they wished, and this was their response, a permanent torture. I was filled with anguish, and I regretted my\npride. There was no reason for this to\ngo on like this, they weren’t even around to watch. This was nothing but sexual torture and\ndegradation, pure and simple. I knew\nthey must be doing this to punish me, to hurt me, but I truly didn’t know what\nI could have done to deserve this continued punishment.

\n\n

Finally, I just lay there crying softly as the awful machine just\nkept on and on and on. My stupid pride\nwas gone. I just wanted it all to\nstop. Please, I begged silently, just\nlet it stop.

\n\n

After what seemed hours but must have been less than half of that,\nDog Nose and Elvis walked back in and looked down on me. After watching my anguished face in silence\nfor a couple of minutes, a smirking Dog Nose walked to the machine and turned\nit off. Coincidentally, it stopped while\nthe dildo was fully penetrating me.

\n\n

Silence filled the air as I lay there taking deep breaths through\nmy nose, trying to recover what little shattered self-esteem I might have left. Pride is sinful and can do that to you. Although closed, my eyes were dry since I\nwas long cried out. Through slightly\nparted eyelids, I saw his gaze travel over my body, finally ending between my\nlegs where the awful machine probe lay buried to the hilt inside me.

\n\n

He smirked again as he said, “Don’t like that, do ya babe? Okay, behave yourself and you won’t have to\nride it again. Won’t have to ride any of\nour toys again after the first time.”

\n\n

His comments remained unanswered as I turned my tear-stained face\naway from him and stared at a porthole through which clean sunlight shown.

\n\n

Although my non-response had annoyed him, Elvis now unlocked the\ncart wheels and moved the cart away from the bed, removing from my insides the\nblunt spear which had been methodically and mechanically raping me. I cried out then, at the pain of its\ndeparture, and the gaping, unfilled hole it left behind. I never would have believed it, but in some\nways the dildo actually felt good filling me, it was the back and forth rubbing\nalong my vaginal walls which had been so painful and disconcerting.

\n\n

The two men untied the bar from the foot of the bed and then,\nrolling me on my side like a piece of meat, untied my wrists from the bar. I froze for a moment at this unaccustomed\nfreedom. I cried out when the two men\nfinished untying my feet from the metal bar and straightened out my legs. Then I moved, slowly and painfully, in my\nfirst attempt in days to straighten out my body by myself.

\n\n

I felt like I was a thousand years old. I ached and hurt all over, but most of the\nrecent pain centered in my groin and my shoulders. The lips of my vagina had been bruised and\nwere now chafed raw from the unending, uncaring caress of my machine lover. My shoulder joints hurt too, the ache of my\nshoulders fighting that from my vagina… \nBut even once I got a little range of motion back, my shoulders still\ndid not feel right from having my arms tied behind my back for so long.

\n\n

I hurt everywhere, and lay there on the bed with no thoughts in my\nhead. My mind was a blank and nothing\ncould have made me move, not even the threat of death. But I didn’t have to move on my own, since I\nwas carried by the members of my ‘Recruiting Team’.

\n\n

I was tortured fifteen times, that's total\nsubmission. They did that with shutting\noff your blood circulation with ropes, giving you claustrophobia and pain at\nthe same time, bending you double.

\n\n

-James Stockdale

\n\n

The crew had decided that the final treatment of the day for Vic\nwas for her to be the main participant in an obscure Japanese rope\ntorture. It was a complicated position\nthey chose, one in which multiple wraps of rope were passed by Number Four\naround a stoic Victoria’s upper body immediately above her breasts, the last\ntwo wraps going over her biceps rather than under. Another set of ropes were passed around her\nchest immediately below her breasts, and a third set around her abdomen. These all met in a large knot on her left\nside under her arm and towards her back. \n

\n\n

The girl was like a zombie. \nAfter laying her on her right side, a long wooden bar was passed by\nElvis through the knot on these ropes and then under her left arm and on top of\nher right leg, at which point the inside of her left elbow was tied to the bar.\n Unresisting, her left leg was then\nlifted up over the bar and her ankles tied together so that the bar was now\nbetween her legs.

\n\n

Finally, more ropes were tied around her left leg just above the\nknee and they were tied to the bar. \nVictoria’s wrists and ankles were now bound together and her body was\nattached to the bar at only two points, inside left elbow and inside left\nknee.

\n\n

I looked around rather stupidly because of the lack of sleep and\nthought that these guys had screwed up because all this did was immobilize me\non the bed where I could finally get some sleep. For some reason, I almost pointed this out to\nthem, but I stopped myself somehow. It\nwas at that point that the two men lifted the bar, and me, and carried us over\nto a corner where special slots waited to receive each end of the long wooden\nshaft.

\n\n

I understood now that none of this had been a mistake. All of my weight was now hanging from my\nelbow and knee joints, with only minor support coming from the wraps around my\nchest. My body was arched uncontrollably\naway from the bar as gravity tugged on me, while the back of my head was thrown\nagainst the wood in an involuntary muscle spasm. Immediately, it felt like the joints in my\nelbow and knee were being dislocated or torn apart even as the pain in my\nalready aching shoulders increased exponentially. Although physically exhausted, I was almost\nimmediately making mewling noises and puffing air in and out of my nose as if I\nwere a distance runner.

\n\n

Number Four leaned forward and watched me with wide eyes. One of the other men, I’m not sure but I\nthink it was Number Three said, “Keep on screamin’, hun buns. It turn me on.” They laughed, but all continued to watch me\nexpectantly, knowing the pain I was in and wondering how I would accommodate\nit.

\n\n

Even though my legs were helplessly spread wide apart, exposing my\nvagina to anything the men might desire, there was nothing sexual in this. It was their last act for the night. It was like the “fuckbot,” nothing really\nrequired of the recipient except accepting pure torture, an agony designed to\nbreak completely any remaining fire of resistance.

\n\n

And it worked. Within\nminutes, I had nothing left to give, nothing left with which to fight. Whatever they wanted, I would willingly give\nif only they would stop hurting me. I\nwould be whatever it was they wanted, I would say whatever they asked and I\nwould act as they desired no matter what that might mean.

\n\n

I spent over an hour on the bar before they came back and removed\nme from its terrible caress. Silent in\nmy misery, I had mutely cried the whole time, even though I had earlier been\ncertain that I had cried my final tears two nights ago, and then felt that way again\nlast night.

\n\n

They lifted the bar and carried me roughly to the bed, not\nworrying about whether they jarred me or not. \nAs I was lowered onto the bed and it finally began supporting my weight,\nmy shoulder and elbow and hip and knee somehow began to hurt even more than\nbefore. Without thinking, I began a\nrocking motion reminiscent of an autistic child in an attempt to reduce the\npain. I couldn’t find a position of\ncomfort in which to lie, but my actions angered Dog Nose and Elvis as they got\nin the way of their attempts to remove the ropes. Dog Nose slapped my face and breasts hard and\ntold me to lie still.

\n\n

I collapsed on the bed and was laid on my side on the bed. My wrist cuffs were unlocked so that my arms\nwere allowed free movement. Although\nboth shoulders felt dislocated and my arms numb from the position they had been\nkept in for days, there were also now additional fiercely burning points of\npain centered on my left shoulder and elbow. \nMy knee throbbed and I thought I might have some cartilage damage. My groin and crotch ached, but there was a\ncurious numbness there too as if my mind knew what had been done to me over the\nlast few days…but by blocking memories, it was trying to salvage my\nsanity.

\n\n

Finally, Elvis left me alone after locking my left wrist to the\nhead of the bed. I should have been\nhungry, but wasn’t. I hated my gag and\ncould have removed it and the butt plug at any time too, but I was too tired\nand I hurt too much. I knew there was\nnow no reason to do so---they had won. \nAnd so, I fell into a deep sleep with this single thought on my mind.

\n\n

Why not simply surrender to one’s doom, since\none was so clearly, so spectacularly, doomed?

\n\n

-Paul Russell,\nin The Coming Storm

\n\n

It was dusk when I awoke. Bossman was sitting on the edge of my\nbed, slowly rubbing my shoulders and upper arms. He’d unlocked my left wrist from the bed, and\nwhile his light touch was still painful, it did help relax me a little. I suddenly felt overwhelmed and unexpectedly,\nalmost childishly grateful to him for even the smallest kindness. I suppose this last emotion was his real reason\nfor the minor kindness, but I did not care at this point. Even knowing his motivations were far less\nthan pure, they worked, for I really did feel appreciative of what he did.

\n\n

Seeing that I was awake, he reached around and released the straps\nof my gag, taking the large rubber pear out of my mouth. I closed my eyes and swallowed to get rid of\nthe accumulation of stale tasting saliva, and then I licked my dry lips.

\n\n

“M, would you like some water”, he asked?

\n\n

When the kidnapped girl nodded yes, he helped her over to the side\nof the bed and she sat up unsteadily. Bossman reached over and picked up a\nsweating glass of chilled water and put the straw in her mouth. Her face showed immense pleasure as the\ndelightfully cold liquid quenched her thirst and he could tell she immediately\nfelt better. He looked at her intensely.

\n\n

“Do you want this to go on?” He asked in a soft, sincere tone.

\n\n

“God, please, no more,” I replied, my itchy red eyes pleading with\nhim to understand the depths of my emotions, to save me from any more\npain. I was still groggy, but knew the\nanswer to this question immediately. I\nwanted to cooperate in order to stop the pain---I needed to cooperate to please\nthem.

\n\n

He continued rubbing me, now gently working on my aching left knee\nand elbow. “Slave, do you finally begin\nto understand what I’ve been saying to you? \nWe can do anything we want to you, and, you must know this by now, it\nwill not stop until you tell me what I want to hear.”

\n\n

“It. Will. Not. \nStop.”

\n\n

His tone was surprisingly gentle again as he asked, “Now tell me;\nwhat are you?”

\n\n

I blushed as I turned my head away. I had to lick my lips again before I could answer. I felt like I was somewhere near the ceiling\nlooking down on my body as everything around me occurred without my\ncontrol. Suddenly, I knew there was only\none thing of which I must be sure before I would be willing to even consider\nbeginning a new life with this man.

\n\n

My eyes teared up as I weakly asked him, “What about my\nfamily? If you promise to leave them\nalone…….I’ll do whatever you ask.”

\n\n

Never one particularly good at waiting when the prize was this\nclose at hand, Bossman exhaled deeply\nas he sat back on the edge of the bed. \nHe looked at the recalcitrant bitch for over a minute without saying a\nword. His mind was racing, thinking of\nher impudence and insolence. At the same\ntime, he was also going over the possibilities this opened, the physical and\npsychological leverage this request might give him with her.

\n\n

With his face impassive, he finally nodded his head and said, “You\nhave my promise.” While he had no plans,\nat this time, of doing anything to\nher family, his promise meant nothing to him other than opening another avenue\nfor her manipulation. He’d say anything\nto get more power over her. Soon, very\nsoon, she’d learn what her new life was about and that trying to make bargains\nwith him for her body was like making a very bad deal with the devil.

\n\n

“Now,” he demanded again, “tell me, what are you?”

\n\n

Finally, in an inaudible voice, she whispered, “I’m a girl.”

\n\n

He leaned forward, “No, you’re not. You are something very special to me. What are you?”

\n\n

She whispered again, her voice cracking this time, “I am your\nslave.”

\n\n

He grabbed a roll of muscle on the inside of her thigh and\nsqueezed hard. “Louder, I couldn’t hear\nyou!”

\n\n

“I’m a slave,” she responded a little louder.

\n\n

“LOUDER, I STILL CAN’T HEAR YOU,” he shouted! He now had stopped rubbing and was instead\nglaring at her.

\n\n

Finally, in a loud, ringing voice I almost shouted, “I’m a\nslave!” And then again almost in a\nwhisper, “I’m a slave, God help me. I’m\na slave. Your slave.”

\n\n

My face had unaccountably flushed red with shame at this admission\nand I could not look him in the eyes. \nThis time, however, I had replied loudly enough that the men on top\ncould hear me acknowledging my new status. \nI could hear them snickering---they knew they had won and that the hard\npart was now over.

\n\n

Looking at me without expression, he asked, “Who do you belong\nto?”

\n\n

Somehow shocked that my initial admission was not enough for him,\nI finally stammered, “You, I guess.”

\n\n

“Yeah, you guess right”, he replied dryly.

\n\n

“So what does that make you,” he asked softly?

\n\n

He would never\nstop! God please save me, I wanted to beg, I am only nineteen years old. I\nhave so much of my life ahead of me. \nInstead, as I looked at him and tried to blink away my tears, I replied\nsoftly, “I’m your slave. I am\nyour slave.”

\n\n

He nodded his head and after a moment, Bossman stood up and grabbed my left wrist and cuffed it to the\nhead of the bed.

\n\n

We were finished for now.

\n\n

He looked at me for a second and then reached into his pocket and\npulled out a one inch wide strap of soft leather with a buckle on one end. Taking this in both hands, he put it around\nmy neck and fastened it in back saying, “All of my chattel wear collars. Keep this collar on except when bathing or\nwhen you have permission to take it off. \nUnderstand?”

\n\n

I wearily nodded my understanding.

\n\n

He looked at me for a long minute without saying a word. Then, “I know you’re hungry and thirsty. But right now, I want you to get some\nsleep. Tomorrow we begin your\ntraining—you’ll get a little more food and water then, depending upon how you\nbehave.”

\n\n

“We’ll also see what your attitude is tomorrow when you’ve been\nable to sleep a little. I’m letting you\nknow now slave; if you change your mind and begin to fight us again tomorrow\nafter you’ve had some sleep, I’ll do things to you that I wouldn’t do to a\ndog. I don’t want to do these things to\nyou, but I will. I don’t want your\nindependence; I want your obedience, your complete submission. I get no pleasure from hurting you, but I’ll\nhave your complete obedience no matter how long it takes. You are a piece of property and you belong to\nme now.”

\n\n

There was silence then as he took a couple of minutes and rubbed\nmore antibacterial ointment into my piercings in silence, but as he was about\nto leave, he asked one final question. \n“Do you have to go to the bathroom?” \n

\n\n

I hadn’t had very much to drink or eat over the last three days\nand so nodded no. But I also remembered\nwhat had happened last time I had to go to the bathroom.

\n\n

Bossman countered my nod with, “You\nwill address me as Master. Always. Now say it!”

\n\n

“No Master,’ I answered him, my voice low, yet filled with\nsincerity, “I don’t have to go to the bathroom.”

\n\n

He nodded to me and then had me lay back down on the bed. After locking my left wrist to the head of\nthe bed again, he then left without another word. After staring at the ceiling for less than\nninety seconds, I fell into a deep and exhausted sleep.

\n\n

Day\nFour: The Prize Capitulates

\n\n

Soon madness has worn you down. It’s easier to do what it says than\nargue. In this way, it takes over your\nmind. You no longer know where it ends\nand you begin. You believe anything it\nsays. You do what it tells you, no matter how extreme or absurd. If it says you’re worthless, you agree. You plead for it to stop. You promise to behave. You are on your knees before it, and it\nlaughs.

\n\n

-Marya Hornbacher,\nin Madness: A Bipolar Life

\n\n

There was brilliant sunshine coming through the portholes when I\nawoke with a gasp early the next morning. \nI was awake immediately and felt rested and relaxed and at peace, as if\nI had slept for twenty-four hours. At\nthe same time I was desperately hungry and thirsty. The mattress felt soft beneath me and the dirty,\nawful bedding like silk on my skin.

\n\n

I was just beginning to stretch the kinks out of my arms and legs\nwhen I found my left wrist immobilized.

\n\n

I suddenly remembered where I was and why I was on this boat. I think he drugged me last night to help me\nsleep. My eyes swam with sudden tears\nand I pulled the sheet up around my chest with my right hand as if to hide from\nreality. In horror, I covered my mouth\nwith free hand and stared at the four walls of the small cabin. The warm sunlight working its way through the\nportholes went away as I remembered what had been done to me over the last\nthree days.

\n\n

I lay there trying not to make any noise as I silently cried at\nthe horrific memory. My family must be\ngoing crazy wondering what had happened to me. \nIf he was right, I would never\nsee them again, my family and my friends. \nI had given up any right to ever see them again, sacrificed myself, my\nsanity and my freedom to keep them safe. \nAnd my friends were now back at school, beginning a new phase of their\nlives while I was being forced to endure humiliating sex along with the most\npainful and sadistic tortures.

\n\n

The worst part, the absolute part I regretted the most was how I had\nfinally given in to him! I’m exposed, raw. Slit open from neck to groin, and then\nflayed. My heart was a jagged slash and\nsomewhere, deep inside, I hated myself. I\nwas so angry for having surrendered and allowing him to feel he owned me\nnow. I felt a rage begin to build in me.\n I wanted to die of embarrassment at my\nweaknesses, but first I wanted to take them all with me into that long spiral\ninto oblivion.

\n\n

Finally, my new reality began to set in and I recovered somewhat\nfrom my previous anger and bout of self-pity. \nI took a couple of deep breaths and calmed myself by blanking my\nmind. Then, it was time. First, I began to inventory my aches and\npains as I lay in the bed. My shoulders\nwere stiff and a little sore, but felt surprisingly better than I would have\nthought just twelve hours ago. My hips\nached in the same way, but were causing me more discomfort than my\nshoulders.

\n\n

The piercings around both nipples were a little red and warm to\ntouch, and they throbbed with each beat of my heart. They must be a little infected, I\nthought. My breasts still showed red\nmarks where they’d been bound and they were a little tender. But the engorging blood was gone now. My vagina was quite sore, but that was to be\nexpected given how much sex and machine rape I had been forced to endure. I was “saddle sore” they had all laughed at me\nyesterday. But I would soon “….get used\nto being ridden by them.”

\n\n

My rear end only ached a little until I tried to move, and then\nGod, it hurt a lot more. I couldn’t believe\nI’d actually fallen asleep with that terrible thing stuck inside me. The bruises and welts on my rear, stomach,\nback and thighs really didn’t bother me at all. \nMy left elbow and knee joints were very tender, but seemed to be working\nokay.

\n\n

All in all, knowing what had been done to me, I felt lucky to be\nalive, let alone feel as good as I did—it could have been so much, worse. God! \nWhat a little Annie Sunshine, glass half-full kind of girl I had turned\nto be.

\n\n

I instinctively did not want them to know I was awake. I must have laid in bed for an hour, trying\nnot to move or make a sound. Any anger I\nmight have felt upon awakening was gone. \nI was caught up in my own thoughts, filled with a profound sense of\nself-pity accompanied by overwhelming sadness and fear. It was true, I might have been naïve and even\na romantic, but I also had a strong streak of pragmatism. I would do whatever I had to do to survive\neven if it was horrible---and as long as my family was safe.

\n\n

My hand went up to my collar by itself; for the first time I\nnoticed there was a small pendent hanging there. I couldn’t actually believe I was beginning\nto dwell on what it would be like to be someone’s chattel. Never to see my parents again. Never to see my friends again. I couldn’t conceive of this happening in\ntoday’s world, but here I was, actually living it.

\n\n

Suddenly, I noticed Bossman\nhad come in from the galley and reflexively, I pulled the sheet up around my\nneck. He moved so silently that only the\nsmell from the cup of coffee he held gave him away.

\n\n

Once he knew I was aware of him, he moved a chair next to my bed\nand sat down. The coffee smelled\ndelicious! Silently, he offered the\ncoffee to me and I hesitantly, awkwardly, accepted it with my free right\nhand. I drank nothing for a moment,\nrather I watched and waited. Finally\nimpatient, he motioned for me drink and I silently sipped from the cup.

\n\n

Then, in a low voice he asked, “So. How do you feel today, my new one?”

\n\n

I hesitated at what he had called me. So far, I hadn’t had any control over what had\nhappened to me, but this, whatever this\nwas, this seemed up to me. For the first\ntime, in the light of day, I would be forced to truly acknowledge my\nrelationships with him, my future with him, all by agreeing he had a right to\ncontrol my every move and thought from this point on. Finally, I realized I couldn’t delay any\nlonger.

\n\n

“OK, I guess,” was my terse reply. \nI felt a sinking feeling in my chest. \nI knew my words were almost if I were begging him to beat me.

\n\n

He looked at me sharply for a second, his dark eyes gleaming and\nthen he continued, “We need to talk. \nLast night you told me you wouldn’t fight us anymore. You said that we had ‘won’. Well, now that you’ve had a chance to get\nsome rest, I need to know if you feel the same way now. Do you? \nAre you a woman who keeps her word?”

\n\n

I licked my lips for a second, but I couldn’t look at him. My hope of avoiding this floods away and I’m\nsuddenly empty. Hollowed out. My hope was futile, I am a fool, an\nidiot. I knew this moment would decide\nmy fate forever. Finally, I briefly\nnodded my head yes.

\n\n

“I need to hear you say it,” he replied. “Say that you belong to me.”

\n\n

I looked at him for a minute and then I looked out of the closest\nporthole. The ocean seemed to hold a\nperfect crystal stillness. No birdsongs,\nno chirp of insects. Even the wind had\nsubsided as if waiting for my answer. It\nwas the calm before the storm.

\n\n

Finally, I said almost in a whisper, “I belong to you.”

\n\n

“I didn’t hear you, say it again---louder”

\n\n

I blushed fiery red then and after a second I said in a more\nnormal tone, “I belong to you.”

\n\n

“That’s better,” he responded. \n“Now, what are you?”

\n\n

“Please,” I begged, “don’t make me say it.”

\n\n

“Girl, the last three days have been hell for you.” He stopped for a second and continued, “I\ntake that back. After what we’ve done to\nyou, you’re not a girl anymore, you’re a woman.”

\n\n

“If you want to change your mind now, fair enough, go ahead. But do it now. If you tell me what you think I want to hear and then try to do\nsomething stupid later, like escape, you’ll wish you’d died. Either you broke last night or you\ndidn’t. If you didn’t, you got an extra\nnight’s sleep for free. But you’d better\nknow you’ll go back on the horse for at least six hours next time, and you’ll\nwear the electric jewelry and inserts for a lot longer, along with all the\nother extra added benefits that we’ve thrown your way.”

\n\n

“I don’t want to hurt you unnecessarily, I really don’t. But you will obey me. Bottom line, either you tell me what you\nare—the truth, or we get busy again. \nYour choice and you make it now…and live with it forever. What are you?”

\n\n

Finally, I looked down at the sheet that covered my nude body,\n“I’m a slave and I belong to you.” The\nwords had come out in a croak and were barely audible. I felt like each one had ripped at my heart,\nmy soul. And now, there was nothing left\nof the old me.

\n\n

“Say it again,” he commanded, “louder!”

\n\n

“I’m a slave and I belong to you.”

\n\n

“Again!!”

\n\n

I shouted at him this time, “I’m a slave and I belong to you.”

\n\n

“Good, he replied, calmer again now that I had submitted. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

\n\n

I suddenly realized that this moment in which I had just renounced\nall I had ever been taught, that I had, incredibly, also just undergone a\nstrange spiritual division of self. At\nthe same time, I suddenly realized that I felt odd right now, like my mind was\non the verge of some great discovery. \nGod, my mind felt so…. loose. My\nemotions, my feelings, they all were just so hard to describe. It was like my mind was an unmoored raft,\njust drifting from one thought or feeling to another, with no ultimate goal in\nmind.

\n\n

I suddenly realized that for many of the girls who must have gone\nhelplessly before me like this, doing this would have been a throwing away of\ntheir ideals, a hopeless surrender to the brutalizing spirit of these men. But it could not be so for me, for I would do\nmy best to embrace it in a way which still allowed me some room to fight. I instinctively knew that was the only way I\ncould survive. I’d do what he wanted and\nsay what he wanted; I would deliver to him everything he wanted---everything\nexcept the true me inside that one like him could never touch.

\n\n

Confronted with the impossibility of remaining\nfaithful to one's beliefs, and the equal impossibility of becoming free of\nthem, one can be driven to the most inhuman excesses.

\n\n

-James Baldwin

\n\n

Most of us are about as eager to be changed\nas we were to be born, and go through our changes in a similar state of shock

\n\n

-James Baldwin

\n\n

This was a young woman not yet used to dissembling. Bossman\nlooked at her for minute and knew from her face, knew from looking into her\neyes that she still didn’t get it. She\nmay now know what she has in her mind, but obviously not what’s in her\nheart. But she still didn’t get it in\nher gut.

\n\n

She’d heard him talking about a new life, but still didn’t\nunderstand what it really meant to her, for her. This was one that would give him everything\nhe wanted and still try to play her games. \nWell, he’d seen it all before. He\nwas ready for that.

\n\n

He reached over and unlocked her left wrist, then forced her over\nto the side of the bed. She sat up\nslowly, still holding the sheet close to her chest in some sort of imagined modesty.

\n\n

“Look at me”, he demanded. \nShe looked but didn’t say anything. \nSuddenly, he reached down and though the light sheet still covering her\nbreasts, he was able to grab her right nipple between his left thumb and\nforefinger. He pinched down hard and\ntwisted at the same moment, using the ring that had been driven through her\nnipple to make her feel unprecedented pain with this simple move. Then he pulled her off of the bed with his\ntwo fingers and onto floor where she stood with her eyes bulging in pain and\nher mouth open in shock.

\n\n

His eyes blazing, “You…..Are….A…..Fucking…..Slave,” he said slowly\nand quietly, emphasizing each word with a painful twist of his hand. “So what do you call me and how do you hold\nyourself in my presence?”

\n\n

The enslaved girl stuttered for a second because of her tortured\nnipple and then found herself, “You are my Master.”

\n\n

She then forced herself to lower her eyes and spread her legs, and\neven though it had to be a torture to do so with his hand so rough on chest,\nshe clasped her hands behind her back and stood silently waiting.

\n\n

Bossman continued to pinch and\ntwist her nipple for another thirty seconds as a lesson and then let go,\nallowing the sheet to fall to the floor. \nBitch had a high thresh-hold of pain.

\n\n

He studied her dismissively, derisively. “Your position is awful,” he said\ncontemptuously. “In a submissive stance,\nyou clasp your hands behind you in the small of your back and push your chest\nforward and shoulders back. You will\nspread your legs shoulder width apart---FURTHER! You will not look at the man; instead you’ll\nlook down at your feet. You’ll only look\nat him when he is addressing you or if he’s given you permission to speak. Assume this posture now.”

\n\n

I looked down at my feet as I blinked back tears of pain and shame,\nof abject humiliation. Somehow, I said,\n“Yes Master”.

\n\n

I did not understand how he could change so quickly; being so kind\none minute and so brutal the next. I\nstood in front of him and assumed as close to a submissive position as I\ncould. I hated myself for being so weak\neven as I did everything he demanded of me to the best of my ability. Finally, Bossman\nreached out and pulled my shoulders back and lowered my head a little more and\nthen grunted in satisfaction.

\n\n

Bossman waited in silence for a\ncouple of minutes before continuing. “As\nyou finally begin to realize, you are a slave and you belong to me. This life\nis new to you, but you will act accordingly. \nYou will learn to do as you’re told. \nRight now, you’re like a willful child, but you will soon learn\ndiscipline. If you always do what you’re\ntold, once your training is complete your punishments will become minimal. You will find that there is a difference\nbetween discipline and punishment. Both\nare still available to be used with you. \n”

\n\n

This was a soothing lie meant to make it easier to control her as\nhe took from the untrained girl the feral freedom that she had previously\nenjoyed and which seemed so precious to her. \nHe would replace it with a new set of goals and rights, a new life of\nbeing controlled in every movement she might make.

\n\n

He’d laid out her training and he knew that her punishments would\nhave nothing to do with the penalties for being a less than perfect slave. The emotional and physical and psychological\npain that his crew would bring her would never stop as long as she was in their\npossession. It would only escalate with\ntime, no matter how obedient she might be. \nShe would be continually broken down further and further to ever lower\nlevels of existence.

\n\n

And even when fully trained, he knew that as long as her body and\nlooks held out, she would always be served up pain and anguish by her Masters\nin dishes both hot and cold. This was\nher fate, to bring pleasure to others by learning to accept their pain.

\n\n

He continued, “As I told you two days ago, there are some\nimportant rules that you must follow exactly, at all times. Do you\nunderstand me? Save yourself some pain\nnow and tell me if you don’t understand.”

“Master, what do you mean my punishments will be minimal?”

\n\n

It is one thing to be subject to the whip, and to know that that\nsubjection is quite real, that the master can, and will, whip you, and well, if\nyou are not pleasing, and something else to be actually whipped.

\n\n

-John Norman, in Mercenaries of Gor

\n\n

Bossman thought for a minute before\nspeaking, “You are now property that belongs to a man. And that’s me, right now. In the new life you have begun, your main\npurpose will be to serve your master, to give pleasure with your body. Always before, you’ve been allowed to act as\nif you were equal to all others, but that has now changed even if you truly\ndon’t yet understand this yet.”

\n\n

“While you have been tamed, you are as yet untrained, not fit to\nbe allowed among those better than you. \nYou will become familiar with pain now used as discipline, it will be a major\ntool in your training. Ultimately, once\nfully trained, you will be delivered to your new Master. He in turn may decide to give you for a time\nas a toy to other Masters and Mistresses. \nThe men and women you will be taught to please vary in temperament like\neveryone else in this world. Some will\nderive pleasure from giving you pleasure. \nSavor these moments. These are\nthe experiences that will comfort you as you look back upon them while crying\nin the beds of the darker Masters.”

\n\n

“Other Masters will have a more, shall we say, severe way of\nenjoying your considerable charms. They\nwill take you to their private islands and share you with others. They will make you familiar with their pain\nin order to take your blood and gain pleasure from your body. To help you better please them, you will be\ntaught to appreciate the finer arts of bondage and sadomasochism. And your body will be trained through\npractice and discipline to not only endure, but eventually enjoy everything you\nmay experience. I know it sounds\nhorrific and that you don’t believe me now. \nBut it really doesn’t matter what you think, for this will happen. In these things, you have no choice. You will, however, eventually understand this\nwith both your heart and your soul. ””

\n\n

“These Masters will bring you pleasure and they will bring you\npain to fulfill their needs. It’s only\nby embracing the pain we bring you, learning to not only endure, but to look\nforward to it, that you will be able to survive it. And if nothing else, these last few days have\nshown me you are a survivor. So, in\nanswer to your question, we’re going to teach you how to bring pleasure to\nwhomever you have been given and to appreciate the beauty of the pain they may\ngive you in return. Do you understand\nnow?”

\n\n

“Master, I understand,” I replied to him. For the first time, fear trumped the pain of\nmy body. I really didn’t understand, but\nfor some reason, I believed that he\nbelieved what he was saying. I knew that\nI needed to eventually understand my new environment, even if just to\nsurvive.

\n\n

I think he’d just said something like they would beat me in order\nto make me like being beaten---this didn’t make sense at all. But I also somehow knew he would explain\neverything to me in a way that I could understand---and God help me, I knew\nthat I would do my best to please him. \nAt the same time, I also knew that there would always be something\ninside me that would never give up all control to these men.

\n\n

“Excellent. Your new Master\nhonored you by picking you out of a large group to serve him and you’ll be the\nperfect companion and slave for him when we’re done.

\n\n

Bossman slowly shook his head from\nside to side, “Rest assured, your attitude is one of the first things we\naddress, and it will be corrected. So. First thing, like I said, we’ll be working on\nyour attitude. You haven’t fooled anyone\nhere. You demeanor may be submissive,\nbut you have not yet been convinced of the rightness to your life that giving\ntotal control to another will bring.”

\n\n

He looked at her sharply to see how she took this next part. “When we’re finished with you, when you have\nthe correct attitude, it will allow you…. \nNo, it will drive you, it will compel you to develop the expertise that\nyour new life demands. You see, that’s\nthe best part of this, the human mind that is. \nOnce you have the right attitude, you’ll want to do the rest and at that point, all you’ll need from us is\nguidance in the physical and the psychological aspects.”

\n\n

“With our assistance, you’ll develop a consummate expertise in\nnumerous sexual positions and a range of abilities in both sadomasochism and\nbondage. You’ll be taught how to use\nevery part of your body and mind to give pleasure.”

\n\n

“More importantly, I now give you your only warning. Your indoctrination period has ended and you\nnow enter your training phase. Be aware\nthat you will also be punished for all infractions, beginning now. Punishments will vary according to the\noffense, but will range from light whipping of your back, ass, back of your\nthighs and genitals to rope torture. You\nhave already been introduced to some of these techniques. Don’t make it necessary for us to use them\nagain.”

\n\n

In this he lied, for he knew she would be routinely kept familiar\nwith all of these things and be introduced to even more exotic objects d’amour\nand painful positions, regardless of how well she behaved. These were all part of her continued training\nand would be for the rest of her life. \nEven if she responded perfectly to his crew in all ways, she would still\nmeet and become continually more familiar with rope and whip, with rubber and\niron, as her training progressed. It was\nonly by these techniques that they could teach her to contain the pain and even\ninclude it as a daily and accepted---no, a desirable and necessary part of her\nlife. In the end, her punishment must\neven be perceived as life threatening; for it was only by this that they would\nfind the true depths of her submission to them.

\n\n

He held up his index finger, “The main rules; from now on, you\nwill learn to serve those “better than you. \nWe here are not politically correct; there are layers and complexities\nto your new life of which you have not yet even dreamed. Be warned. \nWe do not subscribe to feminism or the #MeToo movement. Forget about your constitutional rights. You are not\nequal to others as your previous\nteachers and family may have taught you. \nInstead you now inhabit a lower level in which you will assume that all\nmen are better than you.”

\n\n

He smiled wickedly, “It may be a full-blown patriarchy you’re\ngoing to, but it isn’t run by white males.” \n

\n\n

He held up a second finger. “Above all other men, you’ll serve\nyour Master. Only speak to a man when\nasked a direct question or allowed to speak freely, but never lie. In your new life, you’ll be kept isolated,\nout of the sight of most men. Your\nbeauty is such that men would remember you. \nBut even more important, you will be offered only to those special few\nthat your new Master deems worthy. You\nare stubborn and I see you having problems accepting this---at keeping your\nsilence. This is because somewhere\ninside, you still see yourself as equal to men. \nThis lesson alone will be difficult for you to learn because of your\nattitude. But we’ll break you of it;\nthere is no doubt in this.”

\n\n

“When asked a question, even if you know the answer is not what\nyour Master wants to hear, never lie to him. \nWhen a man, any man walks into your presence, you will immediately stop\nwhat you are doing, get up and stand in a submissive posture. You will be taught other positions, but this\nwill suffice for now. This position is\nhow you’ll acknowledge a man’s dominance over you in a way that invites him to\ntake you for his pleasure---and to give you pleasure in return.”

\n\n

He looked at her coldly. “I\nknow women---I’ve broken and trained females like you for decades. A woman like you may perfectly do with your\nbody as I command, but inside you’ll still be measuring, deceiving, thinking to\nalways keep something to yourself. Women\nlike you always try to deceive, but in the end it is only yourself to which you\nwill be lying. But soon, sooner than you\nthink, you’ll make a mistake and then you’ll pay a greater price than you can even\nimagine for not learning this from the beginning. But that’s the way that women you are.”

\n\n

He waited a moment before he continued. “There will be times when you may be given to\na woman for pleasure. You will address\nthese women as Mistress, and they are to be accorded the same privileges with\nyour body as that of any Master. There\nmay be times when a woman is given to you for your Master’s pleasure---he may\nhave you do with her as he does with you. \nIn all of these situations, you will do as commanded.”

\n\n

The previous part had been more concerned with her body,\ncontrolling the physical aspects and giving her a few lessons in slave\nmanners. Now he began the psychological\nindoctrination. “Finally, as a slave,\nyou don’t get to keep your name. From\nnow on, you’ll answer only to the name ‘M’. \nYour slave collar has your new name on it; keep it on at all times. Do you understand what I’ve said so\nfar?”

\n\n

He watched the girl reluctantly nod her head yes. He knew the nod began for her a journey of\nwhich she had no concept. She had no\nidea as of yet down what twisted paths and trails he would lead her in his bid\nto tame her, to train her, to forever make her his own. Taking away her name was only the beginning\nof taking away her membership in her old family and making her a new member of\nhis. In this single act, her nod, she’d\nvalidated not only his control over her, but his authority to do so too.

\n\n

“Do you have any problem understanding anything I’ve said so\nfar?”

\n\n

He could tell that inside she still burned, but the young girl\npreviously named Victoria shook her head, “No Master.”

\n\n

“Go over these rules until you know them by heart. Think about them---believe in them. There will be others, but you will get them\nlater. Failure to follow any these rules\nwill result in significant punishment.”

\n\n

Discipline is important simply because we\nlive in an organized society where, if you have not learned life's requirements\nat early age, you will be taught later, not by those whose love tempers the\nlesson but by strangers who could not care less about the harm they do to your\npersonality.

\n\n

-William Homan, in Readers Digest, 1969

\n\n

Now on to the more mundane things; he held up his third finger,\n“Discipline is important and you’ll perfectly maintain a schedule while on this\nboat. There will be no excuses for\nfailure in this. Today you have off so\nthat you can recover sufficiently to follow your schedule and prepare for\ntomorrow.”

\n\n

“Starting tomorrow, you’ll get up at 6 in the morning and have tea\nor coffee, your choice. You’ll dress for\nexercise and be ready by 6:15; we’ll provide your exercise outfit. From 6:15 to 7:15, you’ll do a mix of aerobic\nexercises and light weights in your cabin. \nFrom 7:15 to 9, you’ll shower, make your bed and clean up your cabin,\neat a light breakfast, and put on your make-up and dress. We will provide everything for you, and expect\nyou to look your best at all times.”

\n\n

A serious look came on his face, “This is really important and I\nwill not say it again after this, you will look your best at all times. Your make-up will be minimal since you don’t\nneed a lot, but I want you to emphasize your eyes. Use lipstick and nail polish. Keep in mind you’ll need to put on new nail\npolish the night before, since you won’t have time during the day. Chipped nails will always require discipline.”

\n\n

He knew the next was useless to her right now, but he tried\nanyway. She would play her games….right\nup until she lost everything. “You know\nyou are only here because of your looks---no one cares about your winning personality,\nyour interests or accomplishments, or anything else for that matter. Given what you’ve already gone through, you\nalso already know you will be expected to please your owner in any way he wants.”

\n\n

The next part was meant to soothe her, make her a little more\nmanageable. She’d learn the truth soon\nenough. “Unless required as punishment,\nyou will not be undergoing any of our more persuasive techniques. However, as I said, your “indoctrination”\nwill give you the skills and knowledge that allow you to take ownership of your\npain; these classes will continue for at least the next seven to fourteen days\ndepending upon how quickly you learn.”

\n\n

“Here’s the important part, at least for the crew that is,” he\nsaid with a small smile while holding up a fourth finger. “You’ll be with each of the men for at least\none training period a day, beginning at 9. \nKeep in mind that the concepts of ‘fair’ or ‘not fair’ doesn’t exist for\nyou anymore. You belong to me now, your\nbody belongs to me. You don’t have any\nsay about how your body’s used---get used to it, that’s the way it is for you\nnow. Just be glad I make sure the men\nare clean. They will provide you with\nwhatever they want you to wear, since they began purchasing clothing for you on\nthe island beginning more than ten days ago.” \n

\n\n

I looked at the deck of the boat as the buzzing, rushing sound\nreturned to my mind. I concentrated on\nwhat he’d said, but I wanted to argue with him too. But I remained silent instead. Given what they’d already done to me, I\nwasn’t surprised I would be treated as a sex slave. But I still nonetheless felt an electric\npulse of shock go up my spine as he spoke. \nI was emotionally numb and knew the fear and the self-pity his\nannouncement should have given me would come later. I was almost a virgin….I had almost been a virgin…. and then,\nthis. I knew this was not a dream……. yet\nI just knew this couldn’t be\nhappening to me; not to the me who had always been so protected by my\nfather.

\n\n

I was even more horrified to hear the planning for my abduction\nhad been that detailed starting that long ago. \nHow could I have been so stupid, so blind to everything around me for so\nlong? My emotions were rushing around so\nmuch inside of me that I didn’t know what I felt at the moment, but I vowed to\nmyself to do the best that I could and still be true to myself.

\n\n

I looked up again as the monster who now felt he owned me\ncontinued, “Each of my men will have at least ninety minutes with you each day\nbeginning at 9 AM. After the first man\nfinishes, you will clean yourself and prepare for the next man. By the time you have finished refreshing your\nmakeup, your next outfit will be waiting for you on the bed. Whatever he’s brought for you, you will put\nit on and spend the next hour or more with him; you’ll willingly and\nenthusiastically learn what he has to teach. \nThis will continue until you have spent at least ninety minutes each\nwith all four men---every day until\nyou are told differently. If any of the\nmen feels you have been less than completely involved in learning what they\nhave to offer or that you are giving less than a 100% effort in pleasing any\none of them, you will be severely punished. \nThe men all have permission to punish you at their whim. Do not test them! Do you understand what this means?”

\n\n

I looked at him and quickly nodded my head while saying, “Yes,\nMaster.”

\n\n

He knew his men were here to train M as well as continuing to break\nher. He didn’t necessarily like giving\nthe woman to each man like this, but it was unavoidable in his estimation. These guys weren’t Boy Scouts, and if she was\nprancing about on the boat all dressed up and these guys couldn’t fuck her at\nleast once a day, there’d soon be a riot. \nAllowing them access to her like this was win/win for him; they got their\nnuts off daily and wouldn’t be as aggressive and she’d be ridden like a horse for at least half the day, every day, getting good training in\nsexual techniques with multiple partners as well as fatiguing her\nphysically.

\n\n

In his experience, a sexually exhausted woman was a much more\nmanageable woman.

\n\n

The stress of her unwilling participation in daily gangbangs would\nkeep her emotionally damaged as well as physically exhausted. Plus, he knew that psychologically it would\nbe extremely traumatizing for this inexperienced bitch to be passed around like\nan Indian peace pipe day after day and it would keep her more easily controlled\nand malleable. Like he said, win/win.

\n\n

But at the same time, he always kept in mind he was working with\nhuman beings. The men he used were cut\nfrom coarse cloth and were only human, the woman being broken and trained was\nbeautiful and desirable, and he wouldn’t always be around---that was a\ncombination just made for trouble.

\n\n

“The men will begin your training tomorrow. As with all of the others that have gone\nbefore you, they will take their time to make sure that you learned your\nlessons perfectly. You’d better\ncooperate with each man and work on learning what they have to offer to you. As I said, your “peace of mind,” depends upon it.”

\n\n

He ticked off his fifth finger. “If history is any guide,” and he\ngave her a small, quick flash of a smile filled with hidden knowledge, “you\nshould be free somewhere around 2:30 or 3 in the afternoon. When the men are finished with you for the\nday, you will shower, refresh your makeup, put on the swim wear we provide and\nyou will be brought up on the sun deck for fresh air and some sun bathing.

\n\n

Sixth finger. “You will go\ndown to your cabin at 5:30 and prepare for a slightly more formal dinner. This preparation includes putting on makeup\nand a gown we will provide. In addition\nto serving the men during the day, you’ll serve the crew their meal beginning\nat 6:30 PM. When they are finished\neating, you may eat anything that remains, but you’ll return to your cabin\nimmediately after finishing your meal. \nRegardless of whether or not you’ve eaten, you will always be in your\ncabin by 7:30 PM. You’ll change into\nyour nightwear and have free time from 7:30 until 9, when you will then go to\nbed. You will not leave the cabin during\nthe time after eating and before you sleep. \nThis schedule will hold only for your time on the boat, since I can\nguarantee that your new master will provide his own schedule for you. Finally, you’ll be eating with us starting\ntonight.”

\n\n

“Do you have any questions?”

\n\n

I shook my head no. This\nwas too much to for me to take in at one time, but I was sure the crew would be\nmore than willing to correct me whenever necessary.

\n\n

Bossman cleared his throat, “I\nnoticed that you’ve never shaved your pubic hair. When you take your shower this morning, you\nwill remove all of it, leaving only a thin vertical strip of hair ½ inch\nwide. Also make sure you get rid of all\nyour leg and armpit hair. There’s hair\nremoval cream in the shower for you to use, since we’ve decided you don’t need\na razor blade of any type right\nnow.”

\n\n

He said this with a slight smile.

\n\n

“Take the plug out of your ass now, take fifteen minutes to shower\nand get cleaned up and then I’ll bring your breakfast. Your clothes will be laid out by the time\nyou’re out of the shower. You’re going\nto spend today getting ready for tomorrow and you’ll be eating with us tonight\nat 6:30. Plan on getting dressed for\ndinner starting around 5:30.”

\n\n

We need to understand the difference between\ndiscipline and punishment. Punishment is\nwhat you do to someone; discipline is what you do for someone.

\n\n

-Zig Ziglar

\n\n

When Bossman walked out\nof the cabin, I slowly, painfully walked over to the bathroom. There, as I looked at my grim reflection in\nthe metal mirror, I gingerly worked the plug out of my rear and did what I had\nto do. Then I leaned in and turned the\nwater on in the shower. After washing my\nhair, I soaped my body down, washed it off and applied the hair remover. Finally washing the stinking crap off, I\nstepped out of the shower and picked up the top towel off of a stack and dried\nmy long hair. I then grabbed another\ntowel and dried myself off.

\n\n

I’d removed the hair under my armpits and legs as ordered, and had\ndone the best I could with my pubic region. \nUsing a blow drier to dry my hair, its natural curls came to my rescue\nagain. I really didn’t need a lot of\nstuff to get myself ready.

\n\n

Stepping out of the bathroom, I suddenly stopped as I saw Bossman waiting for me in the chair\nagain. I knew that even though I’d taken\nmore than the fifteen minutes he had allotted me, my first reaction was to\nimmediately cover myself, even if it meant just holding my hands over my\ncrotch. But I also knew I already failed\none test and the move to cover myself would further enrage him, perhaps being\nenough to trigger punishment.

\n\n

His face still and frozen, he motioned to me with his\nforefinger.

\n\n

I crossed the cabin and when I stood in front of him in a\nsubmissive position, he pointed to the floor by the side of the couch. I looked down and saw a large dog dish filled\nwith what looked like oatmeal. I looked\nback at Bossman as he said, “My women\nvery quickly learn that all of the rules are for a reason and all enforced. You took too long---you get to get down on\nyour hands and knees and lick the food up using only your mouth. You make a mess and you’ll be punished\nagain. DO IT NOW!!”

\n\n

He had to be kidding! I\nlooked at him for just a second to make sure he really wanted me to do this—his\nserious face told me he did. I…I…\ncouldn’t believe this was happening. I\npainfully dropped to my knees on the floor, then I rolled forward onto my\nhands. I took a deep breath, then put my\nface over the dog bowl and as a fiery red blush covered my face, I lowered my\nmouth into the cold, disgusting goop and began lapping at it like a dog. I know this is what he wanted, but that\nknowledge didn’t stop me from feeling shame at what he demanded I do, mostly\nbecause of my willing complicity in going along with them. At the same time, a contrarian part of me\nsuddenly firmed up and refused to accept his attempt at humiliation, because it\nwas just so blatantly in-your-face. After\nfive minutes, I had pretty much licked the bowl clean and he finally gave me permission\nto stand again. I stared at the deck and\nrefused to look at him. After giving me\nan intensely suspicious look for almost a minute, he finally gave me permission\nto wipe my face off and to put my makeup on.

\n\n

He’d told me where they’d put the makeup he wanted me to use, and\nwhen I got up enough courage to walk over to the dresser to check it out, I was\nsurprised at both the range of items waiting for me as well as the high\nquality. I first picked up a skin lotion\nand looked at Bossman. Seeing him nod his head, I put a liberal\namount in my left hand and rubbed it onto my breasts and arms, then my legs.

\n\n

Next, I quickly put on a light base and then added eye makeup and\nliner. Finally, with some distaste, I\nput on lipstick. Still facing the mirror\nover the dresser, I realized I’d been steeling myself for this moment all\nmorning. Finally getting up enough\ncourage, my stomach tied in an acidy knot, I turned to Bossman and after assuming the slave position, I said, “Master, I’m\nready.”

\n\n

Your wedding completely changes the direction\nof your life, you know, no matter how greatly you desire it. I think that moment of doubt and faintness\ncomes from all those imagined and now impossible futures all pressing in on you\nat once. It is your last chance to\nexperience them, you see, and they all want to be lived at that moment.

\n\n

-Sharon Shinn, in Jenna Starborn

\n\n

If I ever offer to plan your wedding or sweet\nsixteen or something, do yourself a favor and run away screaming.

\n\n

-Gwen Hayes, in Totally Tubular

\n\n

Bossman had supplied her outfit for\nthe rest of the day until dinner and it was meant to be very symbolic. Except for her leather slave collar,\neverything was white, a color set off nicely by the girl’s dark tan. The top was a sheer white lace bra with satin\nwedding bell designs that did not in any way conceal her breasts or\nnipples. The bra cups had vertical slits\nthat were laced shut. Like the bra, the\nopen crotch G-string with two garter straps for each leg was made out of a\nsheer material through which her thin strip of darker blonde pubic hair was\nvisible. To complete the outfit, he’d\nincluded a pair of white strappy five-inch stiletto heeled sandals. The heels had two thin straps around the toes\nand three straps around the ankles. Even\nshe seemed to think they were very sexy. \n

\n\n

Bossman motioned his new slave to\nher bed where everything lay. Looking at\nwhat he had put on the bed, she turned and gave him a questioning look. He told her, “M, if you have a question, go\nahead and ask. You’re young, have your\never worn lingerie like this before?”

\n\n

I replied, the terrified apprehension in my voice barely under\ncontrol, “It’s all white, like from a wedding or something.”

\n\n

After stating the glaringly obvious, I immediately felt totally\nstupid as I continued with a stammer, “I’ve never worn anything like this\nbefore. I’m not even sure how to put\nsome of it on.”

\n\n

With this, I picked up the panties and looked at them as I spread\nout the side straps. After a moment’s\nhesitation, I slid them over my hips. I\nknew I had made a mistake as soon as I did it, for he had not given me\npermission to begin dressing. His face\nwas impassive when I quickly looked up at him. \nAfter a moment, he nodded, and I could breathe again.

\n\n

Then I picked up the bra and finally got it on—getting the cups\ncomfortable gave me some trouble especially with the way I still ached, but\neventually they were okay. Finally, I\nput on the high heels. I looked up and\nsaid to him, “Everything seems to fit except for the heels.”

\n\n

Replying that they had been purchased a half-size too small on\npurpose, he then stood up and motioned me over to him. When I got there and assumed the slave’s\nrespect position, he unlaced the front of the bra cups, opening them both with\nhis finger tips to fully expose my still tender nipples. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a\nthin gold chain which had a small complicated lock on each end and proceeded to\nattach one end of the chain to my left nipple ring and the other end to ring\nthrough the ring on my right.

\n\n

Stepping back to look at his handiwork, he said, “You’ll learn to\nwork your clothing around your new jewelry. “

\n\n

He then looked at me for a second, gazing at my now exposed brown\naureoles and pink, semi-erect nipples peeking through the front of the bra cups,\nand at the finely made chain which connected my nipples outside the bra. From there his dark gaze traveled down to my\nbelly and groin, concentrating for a moment on the thin strip of dark blonde\nhair clearly visible there through the narrow triangle of my sheer G-string,\nand finally down my gleaming, smoothly oiled legs to my high-heel clad\nfeet.

\n\n

Shaking his head in apparent disappointment, he turned and walked\nout of the cabin, saying over his shoulder, “Don’t forget, dinner at 6:30,\nstart getting ready at 5:30.”

\n\n

Stepping back to look at his handiwork, he said, “You’ll learn to\nwork your clothing around your new jewelry. “

\n\n

Shaking his head in apparent disappointment, he turned and walked\nout of the cabin, saying over his shoulder, “Don’t forget, dinner at 6:30,\nstart getting ready at 5:30.”

\n\n

I looked at his back as he walked out and when he was no longer in\nsight I walked over to the chair and sat down. \nMy legs were unsteady and my knees were quivering. Suddenly, I felt nauseous and wanted to cry. Looking down at my breasts, with shaking\nfingers I finally began trying to tie the front of each bra cup back up again,\nbut fumbled again and again. I soon ran\ninto problems because of the chain that now hung off of each of my nipples. Finally, I stopped trying to cover the tips\nof my breasts and just concentrated on loosely tying the front of each bra cup\nback together.

\n\n

I didn’t know what to do now. \nI had never worn anything like this before and was quite embarrassed\nabout the way it not only revealed my body, but actually seemed to accentuate\nmy nakedness. The open front bra cups\nwere pornographic in the extreme, as was the G-string. I was particularly uncomfortable with how the\ncrotch panel of the almost non-existent panties cut into the lips of my aching\npussy, and I kept trying to adjust myself in an effort to find a more\ncomfortable way to sit while wearing them. \nNothing helped.

\n\n

Bossman had had to walk out when he\ndid because if he hadn’t, he’d have jumped the gorgeous bitch right on the spot\nand that wasn’t in the game plan right now. \nHe wanted M to trust him and even though he’d already raped her twice\nwhile she was being indoctrinated, fucking her brains out right at the\nbeginning of this step of her training wasn’t the way to get that. He wasn’t even sure if she yet realized the\ndifference between being broken physically and the indoctrination and training\nthat followed.

\n\n

He also knew it was extremely important for him to cultivate the\nimage of being both strong and firm to her, yet fair too within the realms of\nher new world. This was going to be more\ndifficult than he’d anticipated.

\n\n

When he walked back in a little later, I had made my bed and was\nnow lying on it. Although I recognized\nthe irony, any humor in it escaped me at the moment. Regardless, at his entrance, I jumped up and\npretty much assumed the position of submission. \nHowever, he still barked at me, “M, pull your shoulders back further and\npush your chest out.”

\n\n

I did as I was told and replied guiltily, “Yes Master.”

\n\n

Walking to the dressing table, Bossman\ntold me to go sit on the edge of the bed and to open up the front of each of my\nbra cups. Doing as he ordered, both of\nmy nipples were once more now exposed to view as he walked over and sat down\nbeside me to apply the antiseptic ointment. \nHe took his time rubbing in the salve, but his motions were not overtly\nsexual.

\n\n

Finishing, he walked back to the couch and sat down again, telling\nme to cover myself up again. This I did\nin a hurry for I had seen he was obviously aroused seeing me in this\nclothing. It had looked like he’d had a\nsmall boulder in his pants as he turned away from me this time. I had seen this reaction from some men\nbefore, but never in a situation of total dependency like this.

\n\n

Bossman had found it difficult to\nwalk away from Victoria. He’d had a\nraging erection as soon as she’d exposed herself to him and it took all his\nself-control to not force himself upon her right there. Once he was able to calm down, he then spent\nthe next hour talking to M about her situation and what she had to do to\nsurvive. He told her why she was wearing\nbridal lingerie—she would never marry another man, and that she had been\nsymbolically “wedded” to all of these men now. \n

\n\n

Just a reminder of MARRIAGE: It's an\nagreement in which a man loses his bachelor degree and a woman gains her\nmaster. .

\n\n

-Ritu Ghatourey

\n\n

His comments about “wedding his men” brought tears of horrified\ndisbelief to my eyes. Whatever he did or\nmade me do, it wouldn’t be a wedding or marriage. I would say or do whatever was necessary to\nsurvive, but it wouldn’t be real in my eyes. \n

\n\n

Sudden tears filled my eyes. \nYou have your life all planned out. \nAnd then, in one stupid, careless moment, all these plans, your entire\nlife, everything is changed. Not the least as a result of that stupidity,\nI would be wearing tacky bridal lingerie just to titillate a crew of white\nslavers who spent the days raping and sodomizing me. So be it, a silly charade that wasn’t\nreal. Unshed tears suddenly filled my\neyes again, for I knew my life could go no lower.

\n\n

Bossman promised the kidnapped\nblonde teenager that as long as she cooperated and kept her word, he would not\nallow any of the other men on the boat to hurt her or go too far in their training. She was however, his property now and she would obey him in every way. He emphasized that she really hadn’t had any\nchoice and that she should not feel bad about any decisions she might have made\nin submitting to him. She was, he said,\nan obvious survivor-type and would be able to live with what she had to\ndo.

\n\n

He had modified his approach, making what he felt was a fair and\nrational case for her treatment, always presenting her position in a way that\nallowed her to keep at least a tiny piece of pride---he only got upset when she\nrefused to accept certain principles he seemed to feel were key. Even when he raised his voice though, he had\nstopped brutal or physical with her in any way. \nVictoria found that she appreciated this, and the fact that she felt\nthis way profoundly disturbed her.

\n\n

Finally, Bossman said,\n“You need to get some sun today.”

\n\n

Standing up, he reached over and grabbed the chain protruding from\nthe front of her bra and lightly pulled on it, forcing her to her feet. Although not brutal, he continued using the\nchain like a halter as he dragged the teenager from the cabin, through the\ngalley and up the steps to the open area in the back.

\n\n

I felt shame at being dragged through the boat like a horse on a\nlead, even though I had done nothing wrong. \nMy shoulders ached and it was hard to keep my balance. Part of it was just the remnants of my\npride--I tried to keep close to Bossman\nto reduce the visual of me being led along like a farm animal. Since I also tried to keep close because this\nreduced the pull on my nipples, but it was difficult with the high heeled\nsandals I was wearing. I had no other\nchoice but to walk closely behind him, but my legs still dragged, aching from\ntorture, leaden with despair.

\n\n

The looks in the eyes of every member of the crew seemed to pull\nat me like a full-fledged blow to the belly, dragged at me like I was walking\nthrough molasses. I knew my clothing was\nfar more revealing than anything I had ever before worn in public, and this was\nemphasized as I was dragged through the galley where the rest of the men were\nsitting.

\n\n

Elvis was working on a laptop, while the other three were\nfinishing breakfast. All four men went\nsilent at my appearance and their eyes burned me with their intensity as they took\noff of me what little I already wore. I\nblushed beet red then. Intuitively, I\nknew tomorrow with them would be awful.

\n\n

Walking unsteadily as I was forced up the stairs, Bossman dragged me over to an air\nmattress lying on the back deck and told me I could lie down on it. However, before he let go of my chain, he\nbrought out a heavier chain and padlocked it to the one that connected my\nnipples.

\n\n

Chained to the deck on the rear of the boat, I could move no more\nthan three feet in any direction.

\n\n

I was allowed outside for almost six hours that day, alternating\nmy time in the sun and under the shade of the canvas. The sun was a tonic and I felt better for\nhaving it on me. At these times I\nsometimes could briefly think myself free of their captivity. When I looked at the waves I sometimes briefly\nforgot my fate….

\n\n

When I watched the birds….

\n\n

I could have watched the birds forever, their freedom…..

\n\n

But the moments never lasted. \nFor Bossman was with me all\nthe time, talking earnestly and without crudity to me about my future. Except for the previous, horrendous sexual\nacts, during this time he acted in all ways, I thought ironically, like a\ngentleman.

\n\n

Bossman knew that Vicki had not yet\ndeveloped the psychological dependency upon him he needed her to feel, but he\nwould continue working with her for the rest of his time on the boat. Then,\nhe thought, we’ll see.

\n\n

Finally it was time, and Bossman\nled his teenage victim back into her cabin to allow her to prepare for\ndinner. He showed her how to take off\nher breast chain, but told her she was still expected to wear it at all\ntimes. After laying out her gown, he\nthen departed.

\n\n

Teenagers. \nEverything is so apocalyptic.

\n\n

-Kami Garcia, in Beautiful Creatures

\n\n

It hurt to raise my arms, but I finally figured how to take off my\nchain and did so. At this point, I was\nthen finally able to take off the damnable slit-cup bra which so chafed my\nnipples. After removing my heels, I slid\nthe now suntan lotion-stained G-string over my hips and onto the floor. Stepping out of my panties, I wrapped a towel\naround my hair and stepped into the shower to get clean.

\n\n

Drying myself off as I walked back to the dresser, I tried not to\nthink of my situation. So my mind was on\nautopilot as I fixed my hair and applied my makeup for the second time\ntoday. Not even remembering details of putting\non my makeup, I put the chain back on my piercings and when I was finished, I\nwalked over to my bed and picked up what Bossman\nhad laid there for me to wear.

\n\n

The stretch halter top gown was ankle length and navy blue in color. The material was sheer and virtually\ntransparent, with darker floral patterns woven in. Tied in the back, the gown would tightly\ncontour my beasts and stomach, hug my hips and flow to just above my feet when\nI wore high heels. There was also a dark\nblue stretch lace garter belt almost wide enough to be a waist cinch which used\nfaux pearls as the garters. The\nstockings he had picked were a fine, sheer navy blue in color. Rather than decorated, the stocking welt was\na plain, darker blue at the top. The\noutfit was finished with navy blue pumps with 4 ½ inch stiletto heels.

\n\n

Bossman came into the cabin just as\nI had finally put the garter on and was looking helplessly at the\nstockings. I was finally beginning to\nget used to his coming in unannounced and went automatically into the slave\nposition. He told me to sit down and put\nthe stockings on.

\n\n

With only a little instruction from him, I finally put on the left\nstocking and stood up to fix the garters to it. \nI then sat down and put on the other stocking. When I stood up the second time, he told me\nto put my heels on and to make sure I had the stockings held up tightly on my\nlegs by the garters, since the men hated to see female slaves wearing stockings\nwith wrinkles at the ankles or with baggy knees; that these infringements would\nearn me severe punishments.

\n\n

Wearing only my slave collar, garter belt, stockings and heels, Bossman had me walk over to my dresser\nmirror and check out my reflection. For\nthe first time, I realized a part of me no longer felt any need for privacy in\nmy nudity. In a moment of odd detail\nthat didn’t seem to fit the current situation, he told me that much of the time\nI would be wearing stockings with seams and that I must be careful to make sure\nthese seams went perfectly up and down the center of the back of my legs. To ensure this, I was to stand with my back\nto the mirror, straighten my legs and then spread them about two feet\napart. I was to then bend over, wrapping\nmy hands around one of my ankles in the process and then slide my hands slowly\nbut firmly up each of my legs, pushing up any excess in the nylon in order to\nget the wrinkles out of the stockings. \nAll the while I should also be checking myself out in the mirror to see\nhow straight my seams were and how my stockings might look to the men as they\nwatched me from the rear. Inside, I was\nshaking my head in confusion—I had no idea at that time what he was talking\nabout.

\n\n

It was my duty, he said, to provide them with perfection in feminine\nbeauty. And failure would be punished.

\n\n

After tightening my stockings as directed, I walked back to the\nbed and slowly struggled into my gown because of my shoulders. After wriggling it down over my hips, I was\nembarrassed that I had to ask Bossman’s\nassistance in tying the back of the gown—it just hurt too much trying to reach\naround my back.

\n\n

It certainly\nwas a tight fit, I thought to myself. When\nI finished dressing, I walked over to the mirror again and looked at\nmyself. What I saw left me filled with\nshock.

\n\n

There was nothing left to the imagination. The black slave collar contrasted with my\ndark blue gown and so drew attention immediately to my status. I wore no bra so my nipples were visible and\nsemi-erect as the sheer cloth of my gown chafed them, and the chain connecting\neach nipple was visible as it hung down slightly between my breasts under the\ndress. My belly was flat and the gown\nwas tight there before it flared out while hugging my hips.

\n\n

My vagina was completely exposed to view since I wore no panties\nand the thin vertical strip of remaining pubic hair only emphasized my\nfemininity. My long legs were emphasized\nby the high heels I was wearing and the stockings that came up so high on my\nthighs only increased the total sexuality of my ensemble.

\n\n

He looked at her with sudden desire, but kept that to\nhimself. At only nineteen, the new girl\nseemed humiliated by the outfit and looked instead like she wanted to die—she\ndefinitely wasn’t an exhibitionist. But\nhe knew that she just wasn’t used to seeing things like this on women in public,\nlet alone wearing them herself. Bossman thought he had rarely seen such\na beautiful and sexy woman as this one. \nHe well knew there were beautiful women and there were sexy women, but\nvery few times was the same woman both. Another\nplus was that this girl really didn’t know how beautiful she was.

\n\n

She was young, but didn’t see such a magnificent specimen as this female\nvery often--he would make his plans accordingly.

\n\n

My feet felt like lead, like each one weighed a thousand pounds\neach. Taking my hand at 6:30 PM sharp,\nhe led me to the door and into the galley where he announced, “Gentlemen, I\nwould like to present M.”

\n\n

I tried to stop, to not enter, but he pulled me in by my\nhand. I moved slowly, awkwardly, wanting\nto be anywhere but here, with them. The\nmen seated around the table looked at me with emotionless faces, while I was\nled to the counter which contained their food. \nMy mind swirled chaotically and my face flamed at the intensity of all\nof the men’s eyes as they devoured me.

\n\n

The dinner began and I somehow served all five men without\ndifficulty, without tripping or falling, without being grabbed, without further\nhumiliating myself. The men took their\ntime eating and talked of various things that needed to be done, some of which\nincluded my training schedule. Nothing\nwas just suggestive here, it was\nopenly stated. I tried to not to listen,\nbut the coarseness of some of what I heard both shocked and terrified me.

\n\n

The men were either afraid of him or respected him too much to\ninsult me. They were rather formal as\nthey addressed Bossman, almost as if\nthey were uncomfortable with the arrangement. \nYet they talked of me as if I did not exist. I was still moving in a fog and unfortunately,\nor fortunately, I remembered little of what was said about me or to me. The men’s meal went by in a blur and finally\nthey were done. There was even a few\nminutes left for me to eat.

\n\n

There was plenty of food on the table and I was extremely\nhungry. Thankfully, I was allowed to use\na fork, so I was able to eat quickly. At\n7:30 PM sharp, Bossman stood up and\ngave me the hand signal that my dinner was over even though I was still hungry. He led me back into my cabin and closed the\ndoor, ensuring our privacy. After a\nmoment’s silence, he told me to change out of the gown while he laid out\nsomething else for me to wear. I slowly\nbegan to undress, my hands still shaking and fumbling.

\n\n

Suddenly, I stopped as I felt a touch of frustration. It was stupid, making me dress for an hour,\nthen making me change again. I didn’t\nunderstand at the time that it was just part of the plan, part of his\nindoctrination and a way to get me used to following his orders….

\n\n

Once he had unlaced the back of my gown, it took me only a couple\nof minutes to remove the rest of my clothing. \nIt seemed like in only seconds I was naked again. Bossman\nthen ordered me to fold everything neatly and carefully put it in the dresser\ndrawers; I was to do this with all of the clothing I might wear every day,\nuntil it needed to be cleaned again. \nHowever, I was to hand wash my stockings each night and when dry, put\nthem in the drawers ready to be used the next time.

\n\n

With his permission, I reluctantly walked over to the bed and\nlooked at what he had laid out for me. Comfortable,\nI thought to myself; huh, yeah. Part of\nwhat he’d laid out was a sheer black cupless front lace-up bustier with garter\nstraps. I swallowed the lump in my\nthroat, held this up and looked at it for about thirty seconds before I even\nrecognized it went around my waist. He\nhad also added a sheer black chiffon short robe that barely came down over my\nbutt, and the inevitable stockings. This\ntime they were sheer black hose with an embroidered stocking welt. Another set of black five-inch, stiletto\nheeled strappy sandals finished off the outfit. \n

\n\n

Off to the side, there was a set of long dangling earrings and a\nthin black velvet choker. I laid it\ndown, looked at what was on the bed and then looked at him thinking, this is not real--these outfits were picked\nout by a thirteen year old boy--they look like they are out of some adolescent’s\nwet dream. Please!! I’m sore and I’m afraid. I am tired and I\ndon’t want to wear this stuff tonight. \nAnd I really don’t need voyeurs. \nI don’t want him watching me dress like this again---and most of all, I\ndon’t want anyone touching me tonight. \nPlease, just not tonight, not again.

\n\n

As if he could read her mind, Bossman\nsaid, “You’re here because of your body and your looks. Your face shows your reluctance, I get it, I\nreally do. But here’s the reality, you’ll wear whatever I tell you to wear,\nwhatever you’re given to wear for as long as you’re supposed to wear it—now that’s\na good slave.”

\n\n

He didn’t have to say that last, I thought to myself--I actually\nflinched when he used the word slave. I\nmeant nothing to him. Truly, I didn’t. I\nneeded to understand that, believe it and understand the ramifications. What I had lost, what I had gone through\nmeant nothing either. But it drove the\npoint home that he had won and I had lost.

\n\n

Bossman continued as he waved his\nhand at the dresser, “You’ll get used to wearing lingerie: garter belts,\nbustiers, babydolls, stockings, heels and all of the rest of it. You’ll also get used to wearing leather and\nrubber and nylon too.”

\n\n

He smiled his smile of anticipation, “Now, enough talk, enough\ndelay. Put it on. And one more thing M, you look someone just\nkilled your puppy. Learn to smile. You may not feel like it, but I want to see\nyou smiling from now on. All of the\ntime! Do you understand me?”

\n\n

I nodded my understanding at him, but inside there was nothing but\ncold emptiness. Smiling was the last\nthing I wanted to do, just above dressing in this awful lingerie. My buzzing mind was on autopilot, as I began\nwith the bustier. I stepped into it and\nlaced it up tightly over my belly and then repeatedly adjusted the bar shelf\nunder my breasts until they both rested comfortably on it. I tried to ignore how the chain connecting my\nnipples draped seductively below my cleavage. \nThe marks from where my breasts had been bound previously were almost\ngone by now, although a little of the soreness still remained. Because of all the adjusting that I’d had to\ndo to get my breasts comfortable, my nipples were a little erect at this point\nand this embarrassed me as soon as I saw Bossman\nlooking at them.

\n\n

I really didn’t want to do this but had been left no choice. I forced my hands to pull the garter straps\ndown my thighs, sat on the edge of the bed and put on the stockings and the\nhigh heels as I had been shown. My\nstomach roiling, I stood up and walked over to the dresser mirror to run my\nhands up both of my legs. I made sure I\nwas smiling as I did all of this, but it was a cold, emotionless thing.

\n\n

Taking off the slave collar without too much difficulty as I\nwalked back, I put on the short robe, the choker and finally the earrings while\nstanding in front of the mirror. I\nlooked at my reflection and then rearranged the bustier once more since my\nbreasts really were uncomfortable with the way they’d been pushed up and out.

\n\n

I checked my reflection one last time and had a sudden urge to\nvomit at what I saw—but I think I looked perfect for him. Finished, I swallowed hard as I turned and\nstood in front of Bossman. I hated what I saw as much as I was\nfrightened by it, for as I looked at him his eyes had a raging intensity I had\nnever before seen and he had a huge erection. \nI glanced up and away quickly, for this intimidated me more than\nanything.

\n\n

I really messed up then. \nFor some reason unknown to me, without any thought as to consequences,\nrather than assuming the submissive pose I knew was expected, I instinctively\ndared him as I suddenly spread my legs a little and stood with one knee in\nfront of the other, gazing directly into his eyes. It was idiotic of me. It was provocative and childish. It was a stupidly contrarian and\nunnecessarily challenging move to make.

\n\n

Although only nineteen and not well experienced in the ways of\nsex, as a woman I instinctively knew how to excite and challenge an alpha male\nlike this. Yet without thought, I had\nstupidly decided to challenge his domination of me at the same time, on his own\nboat even!! He immediately knew what I\nhad done. I saw the flash of anger on\nhis face and understood at that moment that he had to punish me for my actions. \n

\n\n

Without warning, he quickly slapped my face hard with his right\nhand while his left shot out and grabbed my right nipple. Twisting it savagely, he asked, “Do you have\nsomething to say, you stupid, young slut?”

\n\n

My provocative stance shattered, I shuddered at the savage pain in\nmy breast and took an involuntary step backwards. My courage gone now, I quickly re-assumed the\nslave position while saying at the same time, “No, Master.”

\n\n

Bossman stood there for a second\nbefore letting go and putting his hands on my shoulders. He shook his head in disbelief. His deep voice gravelly with anger, he said,\n“You stupid, stupid girl.”

\n\n

In a softer voice, he continued after a moment, “M, don’t play\ngames with me---you really don’t want to do that. You’ll do nothing but get hurt, and I will\nstill win. Do you finally begin to\nunderstand what you are?”

\n\n

I nodded quickly, without looking at him, even though I understood\nlater that I really didn’t. I was looking\ndown at my feet and saw his tumescence had decreased slightly from before, but\nhe wanted to touch me and I knew I was doomed to pay for my brief moment of\ncourage.

\n\n

His left hand then went to my left breast and he began to softly\nfondle it, paying special attention to my nipple and the ring that pierced\nit. He massaged my nipple with a\nlingering movement, rolling it between his thumb and forefinger. Ensuring he could not see my face, I grimaced\nat the pain emanating from the slightly infected area.

\n\n

Finally swollen to its maximum, he continued playing with my suddenly\ngoose-pimpled flesh for another minute before he slowly walked around behind me\nwithout letting go of my nipple. When\nbehind me, he then trailed his right hand trailed up over my hip from the back\nand then slowly down my belly and over my remaining pubic hair to my clit,\nwhere he began to roll it between his right thumb and forefinger. I shuddered once, then froze again in the\nrequired pose.

\n\n

I’d known the second I’d done it that it was mistake trying to\nplay with him. He’d punished me, but\nthen he’d done something remarkable. I felt\nparalyzed when he moved around to my rear and suddenly it seemed like my mind\nhad split in half. I was an innocent\nnineteen year old. I knew I shouldn’t be here on this\nhellboat. I knew I wouldn’t be here if I hadn’t been kidnapped. What I had facing me, this was not something\nI wanted, this was something no sane woman wanted. I ached in every bone and joint in my\nbody. I’d been kidnapped and raped,\nsodomized and tortured. I was barely\nkeeping it all together. This was any\nnormal woman’s worst nightmare.

\n\n

And then…..and then…..there was that other part of me.

\n\n

Suddenly, I\nunderstood part of why I had done what I did. \nAlthough I hated myself for even having a glimmering of these thoughts,\na part of me honestly found him both exotic and immensely erotic. Even now, as I froze in the slave’s position\nof submission, I wanted to challenge him. \nI could feel his erection lightly touching my buttocks and while still\nsore, both my nipples and clitoris were erect and amazingly sensitive. Despite the soreness from being abused, parts\nof my body were still demanding attention from a man. The worst part was that it didn’t even have\nto be this man. I think--it could have\nbeen any man… At. That. \nMoment.

\n\n

It was like sanity returned for a moment. And I was harsh as I judged myself. God! I was horrible, I hated myself. I didn’t recognize myself. I was the worst kind of slut! I was the kind of girl I’d always hated in\nschool! There was a distant voice in\nmy head screaming that this was not normal; this was not me, this couldn’t be\nme. At the same time, there was an even\nmore distant voice screaming in my mind that there was nothing like this for me back in Mississippi or Florida. I couldn’t believe how confused and whipsawed\nI felt at this moment, the faintest touch of desire fighting against the profound\nhatefulness of it all. I just knew that\nI had to be going insane to be thinking these thoughts, to even consider these\nthings.

\n\n

This man had raped me.

\n\n

And yet, a\npart of me responded. Submission. Capitulation. \nSurrender. It was like an\nirresistible compulsion had seized me. \nIt wasn’t that I wanted to do this, part of me HAD to do this!! It was like it was a test. Like I’d know for sure who---or what the real\nme was when it was over…. only then would I know for sure. And mostly, I was scared of what I might\ndiscover……

\n\n

His voice broke into my thoughts, sounding husky as he whispered\nin my ear, “I promised myself I wouldn’t touch you again while on this\nboat. Now, I am going to break that\npromise. You belong to me and I’m not\ndenying myself—we’re doing this now.”

\n\n

I swallowed hard as I looked at him.

\n\n

Bossman’s thoughts were random and\nflitting, yet to the point, it’s stupid\ndoing this. It’s too soon. I may\nhave broken her, but she’s still got too much spirit left. But I’m hard as a rock. I’m gonna give this hot little bitch\neverything she wants and a little more, enough to put her down in the gutter\nwhere she needs to be. Even if she stays\nin the gutter, it’s still too soon. One\nthing though--now we’ll see how everything’s been working; the drugs, the lack\nof sleep, the stress of the rapes and of being forced to change.

\n\n

With that, he forced his teenaged captive over to the bed and told\nher to sit on the edge of it. The girl\nlooked both expectant and frightened at the same time, like she’d known for a\nlong time that it would finally come to this yet somehow looked forward to it.

\n\n

Bossman couldn’t believe that he\nwas going to do this with this girl, at least not now. M wasn’t supposed to be on his menu\nanymore. He’d planned on having his crew\nwork her over, while he got her to trust him and then he’d use her to make a\nboatload of money.

\n\n

Annoyed with himself, he ground his teeth in frustration at his\nphysical weakness, at his libido. It was\nwrong. This was just his physical desires\ndriving him now and he hadn’t made decisions based on these kinds of needs for\na long time. He hoped there was\nsomething more going on here than just that, but he knew there wasn’t. There was no emotional connection here, just\na man’s lust and a primordial desire to impregnate this woman.

\n\n

His woman!

\n\n

He had her sit on the edge of the bed and spread her knees wide,\nthen lean over slightly and put her hands on her knees and just look at him for\na few moments. M had a befuddled look on\nher face as she exposed her most secret parts to him. He looked at her and her body was as\nbeautiful, all over again, as was her face. \nAnd it all was on display just for him. \nBeauty like this faded, it always did. \nSuddenly, he realized that the exclusivity he had forced upon her,\ntaking her off the beach, out of all public view, was a huge part of the\nexcitement he felt when he looked at her. \n

\n\n

She was slightly bent over and her breasts were pushed together by\nher upper arms as her hands rested upon her knees; both nipples stood out in\nwonderful, magnificent relief.

\n\n

He could clearly also see that her labia were swollen, most likely\nfrom the abuse she had suffered earlier. \nBut was it his imagination that both heat and moistness just seemed to\nrush out towards him from between her legs as she obeyed his every move?

\n\n

He was an adult and an experienced slaver! It could not all be just in his mind…..??

\n\n

Finally, he had M lie back on the bed. She quickly obeyed his order. He noted the way her face went from\nemotionless to showing confusion. Yet\neven as she executed his command, without having to, the girl pulled up on her\nlingerie and completely exposed her vagina to his gaze, along with her long\nshapely legs. M’s long blonde hair lay\nsplayed out on the bed around her head and her bare breasts rose more quickly\nas her breathing rate began to increase. \n

\n\n

Speaking softly, he said, “Raise your legs and point them at the\nceiling.” Her face still showing\nconfusion, the kidnapped girl slowly did as ordered. After taking a moment to enjoy the view, he\nsaid, “Now slowly spread your legs as far apart as you can.” M hesitated for only a second and then\ncomplied.

\n\n

It was horrible, degrading. \nI don’t know why I obeyed him like this but the sexual vulnerability\nthis position put me cannot be underestimated nor overstated. I obeyed each of his commands though, and it\nwas as if another person was doing this while I was off to the side watching\nthis….other girl….perform for this man. \nAnother part of me was hoping he felt what I offered him with this move\nwas a good sign I had truly accepted my bondage under him.

\n\n

I saw he was standing between my legs, looking down at my\nvulva. I raised my head briefly and\nlooked down at him from under my eyelids. \nThat my genitals were looking reddish and a little swollen actually\nseemed to please him. Oh God, I suddenly realized I had become wet\nand had even swelled slightly there while actually under his gaze and his\ntouch, and I now felt slightly puffy too, as if overflowing with unsought need.\n What\nwas wrong with me?

\n\n

I closed my eyes so that I wouldn’t have to look at him and kept\nmy arms spread to keep my hips in balance. \nI couldn’t believe that this was\nhappening to me; that I was not only really cooperating with him, but had\nrealized for the first time that part of me wanted to be with him. I\nalso understood for the first time that…I think….I wanted him to want me. It was a dizzying thing. Being wanted and being taken were two very\ndifferent things. This crazy teenage thing\nhad to be from shock, it wasn’t the real me, couldn’t be the real me. I…I….I don’t know what this meant.

\n\n

My heart was beating harder and harder, and I closed my eyes so he\nwouldn’t see my confusion. As his hands\nfirst touched my ankle, I clenched my fists around handfuls of bedding in both\ndread and an awful anticipation.

\n\n

Putting both of his hands around M’s slender left ankle, Bossman slowly ran his hands down her\nnylon-clad leg. The slippery feeling of\nher stocking under his hands aroused him immensely, while the visual hues of\nthe sheer black hose she wore accentuated the magnificently erotic topography\nof her ankles, calves, knees and thighs. \n

\n\n

All of this was terribly sexy and totally alluring to him. Especially the fact that he had this young\ngirl here, on his boat, under his control. \nAnd she would be doing anything for him that he wanted.

\n\n

He was gigantic and ready to burst if he didn’t soon get relief\ninside her soon. But he wanted more; her\nsilence wasn’t enough—he desired her cooperation in this.

\n\n

From M’s slim and shapely ankle, his hands slowly slid to her\nsoftly rounded yet muscular calf, hesitating and stroking around and just above\nher knee and finally down her firm thigh to the top of her hose. There, he played with the top of the stocking\nfor a second, running his hand underneath it before finally continuing to her\npussy. Here, he gently pushed the tip of\nhis thumb into her moist vagina before using it to rub her clitoris. He looked up as M inhaled sharply. Her eyes were closed, but there was a small,\nserene smile of pleasure on her face.

\n\n

The whole while, he talked with her gently, easily. When he responded to something she had\nsighed, it was always a simple comment. \nThe trick with females like this was to give just enough response so\nthat they thought he was actually participating in a conversation. Until the end, when he could no longer delay\nthe inevitable.

\n\n

Bossman looked at her face for a\nsecond and then said, “Total surrender can be very liberating, intoxicating\neven, can’t it?”

\n\n

Oh, the sweetness of giving in, of full\nsurrender.

\n\n

-Sebastian Faulks, in Engleby

\n\n

Without opening my eyes, I nodded both my understanding of what\nthe question really implied and where my compliance with it would ultimately\ntake me. The foreplay, at least that’s\nwhat I think it was, would have been pleasant in any other circumstances. Even if longer than anticipated. Mostly though, I was screaming no, no in my\nmind, don’t do this; yet a contrarian\npart of me couldn’t believe the thrilling, tingling sensations between my legs\nas he slowly tortured me with his gently caressing hands. Deep down, but unmistakably there, there’s a\nweak throb of excitement. A distant\nsignal from the remotest star.

\n\n

A tiny part of my brain still argued that I didn’t want this; but the rest of me had already given in,\nfinally admitted how good it felt having him touch me like this and how ready I\nwas for a man like him.

\n\n

The thought shocked me. For\nthe first time in my life, I understood I had never been around a man, a real\nman. Right or wrong, at least he was a\nman. All the boys I knew had been\nfeminized, taught that masculinity was a toxic thing.

\n\n

My God! What was I thinking? What was I doing? I was only nineteen–years old…what did I know\nabout life other than in my unfounded arrogance of being young? I was smart, very smart, but how could I even\nbe considering this? This man was old\nenough to be my father. Had he\nhypnotized me? Was this some kind of\nStockholm syndrome thing----or was this something deeper? Was this my mind’s unconscious attempt to\nensure I survived being captured by this man, or were my reactions something\nthat had always been inside me but had only brought out by the situation this\nman had put me in? God help me, please!

\n\n

Letting him take full responsibility for what I knew would happen\ntonight allowed me to at least maintain the small fiction that I was not\ncooperating with his every move and demand. \nBut admitting to this deception had seemed so difficult, yet suddenly it\nseemed so freeing. God! How could I even be\nconsidering this? God help me fight\nthis; help me fight giving in to him. \n

\n\n

He escalated then. When he\nbegan softly massaging my pussy, all of\nthese conflicting thoughts went away and I lived for the moment. All my teenage angst and naïve opinions about\nlove, every bit of my upbringing and all of my beliefs about morals and the\ngoodness within me, all of these things vanished as if a feather on the\nwind. My moan of pleasure was the answer\nto all of the doubts and fears that had plagued me. I forced myself to remain still yet immediately\nbegan to get even wetter and my breathing increased helplessly as Bossman\ncontinued to stimulate forbidden between my legs. I couldn’t help myself--it just felt so good!

\n\n

Bossman brought his hands back up\nto M’s ankle and now put both hands on the inside of each of her legs. Again beginning with her ankles, he slid his\nhands slowly down the inside of her calves, working his way towards her knees\nand finally her thighs, always pushing her legs further and further apart. Stopping and stroking the inside of his\nteenage slave’s thighs for a minute, he then went back down beyond the tops of\nher stockings and again began working on her wet vagina and clitoris with both\nof his hands this time.

\n\n

His fingertips and thumbs worked, massaging her, sharing his\npleasure. M tossed her blonde head from\nside to side in small movements which became larger, and then gave out a low\nsoft moan of pleasure that seemed to go on forever. He worked on her clitoris for a couple of\nminutes, stroking it, rubbing it between his fingers and finally just lightly\ntouching it.

\n\n

He then reached over and brought out a vibrator and gave it to her\nwith the unexpected order, “Massage yourself where it feels best.”

\n\n

M opened her eyes to see what he was giving her and for the first\ntime, Bossman could see her eyes were\nnow a darker green than before, her pupils were enormous and they were filled\nwith confusion.

\n\n

Feeling sensations and emotions I’d never experienced before, I\ntook the vibrator and slowly put it between my legs. I gently laid it directly on my clit. I let it rest there lightly as it vibrated my\nhot spot, sending surges of electricity up and down my spine. I felt\na pin-point flicker of flame between my legs that began to grow and grow with\nevery moment I concentrated on obeying him. \nI had finally given up fighting whatever it was that I had been\nstruggling against……I had known exactly what would happen when I dressed like\nthis tonight.

\n\n

I now knew\nthat even though I had no choice tonight, I would offer this man, my master,\nwhatever he wanted, whatever I had that he desired. I might be a prisoner and even a reluctant\nslave, but tonight I couldn’t help myself. \nAt nineteen, I thought, I am finally ready for this. Yet doubt was always there in the back of my\nmind, I felt so confused; this couldn’t me lying flat on the bed ready to\naccept a man between my willing thighs, yet I couldn’t believe how intensely I\nfelt that I was finally ready.

\n\n

Slowly pulling her hands away from her groin, Bossman knelt and slid his face between the blonde teenager’s firm,\ngorgeous thighs, finally dipping his tongue into the pot of love she hid\nthere. Her vagina had a wonderful musky\nsmell and her pussy was wet with love juices. \nM moaned a soft drawn out “YYYyyeeeesssssss,” and slowly moved her hips in\ncircles as his tongue penetrated deeper and deeper. With her legs spread wide and in the air, she\nwas totally open and willingly vulnerable to him.

\n\n

After a moment, I dropped my feet until they were draped over his\nshoulders and my heels then rested on his back. \nHe softly tugged at the lips of my vagina with his lips and after\nsearching for a minute, he captured my clitoris and then sucked until it\nswelled up like a small penis. It was\nextremely sensitive, because each time he took it in his mouth and sucked, I\nknew groaned helplessly and arched my stomach into the air. God, how I hated being a puppet and him the\npuppet master; yet I reacted to his every desire as he pulled first this string\nand then that.

\n\n

At the same time, all sounds receded and I felt there was a gap,\nan insurmountable distance between the real me and the insides of my thighs as\nthey pressed uncontrollably against his face; my mind seemed to keep its\ndistance as my body reacted to his tongue. \nAs his mouth worked the deep V between my legs, his arms on the outside\nof my legs, Bossman kept his hands on\ntop of both of my thighs slowly sliding them up and down, all the while seeming\nto enjoy the slick feeling of my legs beneath his fingertips. He then changed the position of his mouth and\nsucked softly while covering my whole vagina. \nI responded with a deeper groan and began to slowly grind my hips into\nhis face, while at the same time my feet began to beat a soft tattoo on his\nback. In only moments, I was shocked as\nI heard my voice softly repeating, “Yes. \nOh yes. Oh yes!” As he sucked, my love juices began flowing\neven more strongly as he alternately swallowed and spit out my heated wetness.

\n\n

Later, he pulled his head from the luscious wetness between her\nteenage thighs, shrugged her legs from over his shoulders and pulled M up into\na sitting position so he could see how far she was gone. Her eyes were huge at this point and the girl\nwas breathing heavily. Everything was\nworking perfectly; she wasn’t aware that it wasn’t really her responding---or\nperhaps it was a secret part of her\nthat he’d uncovered.

\n\n

She couldn’t know that it was the drugs and the full court coercion,\nthe pain and the fear of punishment. \nThat she hadn’t really made a conscious choice in this, had not been allowed to make a choice even in\nthis. But then again, like he’d found in\nso many other women before her, perhaps the need to be punished and controlled\nand tamed was truly a part of her nature.

\n\n

Certainly, she seemed to want nothing more than to have him inside\nher—damn, is she ready and willing now, he thought to himself. Standing up, he guided her hands to his\npants. The whirr of a zipper followed as\nshe enthusiastically freed his erection. \nPutting his hands on the back of her head, he pushed her mouth towards\nhis groin. Without any hesitation, M\nopened her mouth and with difficulty was finally able to put the first part of\nhis cock inside.

\n\n

I couldn’t believe I was willingly doing this to him, doing this\nfor him. I’d never had a man in my mouth\nbefore, had never wanted to have a\nman there. Now I was getting ready to\nsuck on a giant black cock like it was Christmas time and he was a big\nlollipop. His hand was on the back of my\nhead pulling me toward him and I saw his giant erection coming closer and\ncloser to my face like a scene on television zooming in towards the viewer. He was so large that it was difficult to get\nmy jaws wide enough to accept him.

\n\n

I shook my head. Something\nhad tensed and clamped around my insides. \nI blinked as if in expectation of tears….I felt surprise at the regret I\nfelt…. regret for not having fought harder, and at not having been willing to do\nthis earlier. I first closed my eyes and\nthen finally after a short struggle, I closed my lips around his giant\nerection.

\n\n

I could only get the first couple inches of him inside my mouth,\nbut finally I started sucking and moving my head back and forth like I had seen\nin porn films. I knew I wasn’t very good\nat this. I’d never done this before, but I knew that it seemed to feel good to\nmen and for some reason I wanted to please this man. I knew that I wasn’t the best at this\ntonight, but I somehow also knew that I would get a lot better in the near\nfuture.

\n\n

But I have to admit I was glad when he finally pulled out of my mouth\nand made me move. I just was not ready\nyet for the oral sex. He was too big and\nit was too…. foreign to me to feel comfortable with this. I had yet to learn to like the feel of him\nthere, and the overwhelming taste.

\n\n

I was so confused with the speed at with which everything that was\nhappening to me tonight.

\n\n

And my reactions.

\n\n

Now that she was finally ready, Bossman moved his loins away from her mouth and took her hand,\nmoving her onto the center of the bed where he could better take her. The blonde teenager he had kidnapped\nwillingly lay on her back with her legs spread apart and one knee slightly\nraised. He marveled at her firm,\nyouthful breasts, full and jutting into the air as they responded to the design\nof the constrictive lingerie, the nipples standing proudly erect.

\n\n

She looked at him with eyes of dark, dark green as finally, with a\nsmall smile, she held her arms out to him.

\n\n

Lowering himself upon his captive’s flat hips and stomach, he\nsettled down on her body making sure to support his weight with his elbows. Time to be gentle. Even though she was drugged and was\nresponding quite nicely, he didn’t want to scare the girl tonight too much for\nthere would be plenty of time later to be a hell of a lot rougher with her.

\n\n

M’s legs came up and locked around his waist of their own accord\nfor a moment, then smoothly slid down his flanks and then intertwined with his\nlegs---he loved the feel of her nylon-clad legs slickly moving across his\nskin. At the same time, her hands slid\naround his shoulders and her fingernails began to dig into his back.

\n\n

M startled him then by grabbing his ears and making him look deep\ninto her eyes. Her beautiful eyes\nsuddenly filled with unshed tears. \n“Please be gentle tonight,” she entreated in a tone that was almost\nbegging. Her voice was filled with emotion…..with\nurgency……and with poorly hidden anticipation. \n

\n\n

After a moment of profound silence, M pleaded with him one more\ntime. “I belong to you. I’ll do whatever you want tonight, but please\ndon’t hurt me anymore. Not\ntonight.”

\n\n

Keeping her belly and hips pinned by his weight, Bossman took his time as he maneuvered\nhis groin and when the tip of his cock felt her moist, hot lips, he gently\nmoved forward. As the head of his cock\nfirst parted her lips and then entered M’s vagina, he felt her try to throw her\npelvis into him, but the way he had her hips pinned, she couldn’t get traction,\ncouldn’t get any deeper penetration with her moves. A sudden sensation distracted him for a\nsecond as her fingernails dug painfully into his upper back. Surprisingly, he then felt her hands slide\ndown his back to the cheeks of his ass where they dug in again as she tried to\npull him further into her.

\n\n

Unwilling to hurry, Bossman\nplayed with his new slut for a couple of minutes, giving her slow ins and outs,\nwith only an inch or two ever penetrating the wet lips of her pussy. Inexperienced in the ways of consensual sex, M was becoming\nincreasingly restless with her need for satisfaction as she lay beneath him,\nbut he knew this was a core part of being a slave---she’d wait on his\nneeds.

\n\n

He then stopped moving and lay on her with only two inches of\nhimself inside her. When he began the\nshort drives again, he made sure that the angle of his drive into her body\nensured maximum friction between the massive head of his cock and her\nclitoris.

\n\n

She stirred anxiously beneath him, the anticipation obvious.

\n\n

I felt his\nweight upon me and knew that I was finally ready, finally wanted him inside me\nunlike the previous times when he’d raped me. And\nthat thought immediately flashed to…. how could I desire the man who had already\nraped me twice? This was insane! But\ndeep inside me, I knew that all rational thought had left me, departing with\nthe arrival of his fingers and his mouth, and finally his enormous manhood.

\n\n

I wanted him,\nbut he wouldn’t cooperate, he wouldn’t complete any of the strokes that would\nstart me towards my release. I grabbed his head again\nand looked deeply into his eyes, then searched the ruined side of his face. I\ninstinctively knew he was doing this to torture me, but at this point I didn’t\ncare—all I wanted was that giant cock buried inside me.

\n\n

Besides, some\ntorture is GOOD torture!!!

\n\n

At first, I just lay there, but within moments I began moving\nhelplessly in an increasingly erratic way. \nMy legs began writhing, slickly moving up and down his legs. Something\nthumped inside my head then and my connection with reality began to fade. It must be a hallucination I was\nexperiencing, part visual and part tactile. \nI was groping about in my own head, lost and panicking. I felt his hands…I felt my hands…I felt my\nhands pulling harder on his ass, and then I began moaning and finally begging\nhim for relief, “Please, give it to me. \nPlllleeaassseee give it to me.” And I knew everything was real.

\n\n

But he was implacable.

\n\n

Finally, knowing that he just had to feel his cock buried up to\nthe hilt in the extraordinarily beautiful teenager that lay under him, Bossman grabbed M around the neck with\nboth hands and began lightly choking her while he gave a giant thrust of his\nhips and buried every inch of his erection inside her pussy.

\n\n

The kidnapped girl was ready for him, ready for this. God! \nHow she was ready! Her pussy was\nwet and tight and felt hot to him. Her\nass felt firm as his balls slapped against her crack and her belly arched\ndeliciously into his.

\n\n

She reacted instantaneously with a long drawn out scream, “Aaahhheeeeeyyyyeeesssss!” This was a shriek of pure pleasure and to all\nof the men on the boat that heard her, the difference now and what they\nnormally heard on this boat was immediately obvious.

\n\n

He was choking me as he made his first full thrust inside me and I\ncouldn’t breathe---but it felt so\nfantastically erotic, so good and so right. \nGod, he filled me and it felt so gooooood!

\n\n

Suddenly, I reached up with my teeth and buried them in the flesh\nof his shoulder as I squeezed my legs as hard as hard as I could around his\nwaist.

\n\n

Bossman reared his head back, not\nin anger but rather because he was surprised by the reaction he felt inside\nhimself. Inevitably, as he moved, the\nhuge pulsing muscle that totally filled the teenager’s belly flexed. Her eyes suddenly somehow became even larger\nand shinier, and her pupils expanded until they seemed to fill her eyes. Suddenly, M moved her legs still wrapped\naround his waist. She tightened and the\npressure from her strong thighs was immense. He knew she\ntruly was as ready for this as\nmuch as was he.

\n\n

He jerked and then thrust into me again. God! How\ngood it felt to be filled by a man this large. \nTo fuck him and be fucked by\nhim!

\n\n

Bossman again tried to remain\nmotionless while insider her, but the way she’d just bit him, the way she was\nthrashing and throwing her hips and belly into the air ensured he could\nnot. Letting go of her neck, he waited\nuntil her hips bucked into the air again before he grabbed her ass with both\nhands and held on for the ride---he’d let her wear herself out this time\ncarrying his weight as well as hers.

\n\n

Her ass was so firm, so muscular beneath his hands. Someday, he promised himself, he would have\nher there too—THAT would be the final domination. But for now, he centered himself on her\nbody. Every time she bucked or arched\nher belly into him and raised her ass off of the bed, her hips now supported\nall of his weight too. He knew from vast\nexperience that even a young, athletic girl like M couldn’t keep this ride up\nfor too long before she either came or was too tired to continue.

\n\n

But while she did, it was like taking a ride straight to\nheaven.

\n\n

And so it was,\nin less than six minutes I arched myself into my Master and held my body bowed\ninto his for as long as I could, my jaw locked, teeth gritted as groans of\npleasure worked their way free, while at the same time I shook to a mind\nnumbing orgasm that went on and on and on. \nMy hips made an endless series of short humps into him, trying to get\nanother half inch of his cock inside my body. \nGod! It felt so wonderful!

\n\n

Finally sweaty and exhausted, I collapsed beneath his weight and\nlay pinned, trying to catch my breath. I\nstared sightlessly at the ceiling while my fingernails fluttered on his\nshoulders and back; his engorged cock still buried in me. Bossman\nrested between my widespread knees and my feet were inter-tangled with\nhis. I knew I had to be careful not to\nhurt him with one of my heels.

\n\n

The ground,\nthe deck opened beneath me, and I begin to sink. My heart is still beating too hard, and I\ncan’t breathe. I want to stop my mind\nfrom spinning, but I can’t. I’d gotten\nwhat I needed from him, but I knew Bossman hadn’t fucked me yet like when he’d\nfirst raped me; that while his cock inside me still felt enormous—I may have\ngotten what I wanted—but he was still not yet satisfied himself. There had been no white hot explosion of heat\ninside my vagina which told me he had given me the most precious of gifts…. that\nhe too had cum inside me. I must\ncontinue, and I have the strangest feeling. \nA plunging, a descent. A door has\nbeen nudged open, and something is coming my way…..

\n\n

Finally raising himself onto his elbows and off of his sated\nteenage slave, he glanced down and noticed the deep flush on her gorgeous\nchest. There was no possible way this\nwoman could fake that rush of blood to her breasts when she came, and it was an\nabsolutely foolproof method of determining whether she had achieved orgasm or\nwas just pretending.

\n\n

Neither of them were finished, no matter how times she’d gotten\noff. Looking deep into her beautiful\neyes, Bossman lowered himself onto\nher body and then reached under her shoulders and slid his hands along her arms\ntowards the head of the bed where he grabbed her wrists and immobilized her.

\n\n

Keeping his nineteen-year old slave’s wrists pinned, Bossman began moving his hips once more,\nslowly sliding his cock in and out, in and out of her tight, slick, fresh\npussy. Although she had just experienced\nthe best orgasm of her life---given how badly her first sexual experience had\ngone, it may even have been her first orgasm--M was still a young healthy\nfemale and he could tell her body was again beginning to react to his\nmoves.

\n\n

He felt her legs start to move again, encircling and pinning him\nand not allowing him to move. She was\nstill staring into his eyes when he leaned down and bit her neck, pinning her\ntender skin between his upper teeth and lower lip. Turnabout was fair play, and as he took his\nfirst hard nibble, he heard her breath hiss as she quickly inhaled with\npleasure.

\n\n

Bossman continued his slow,\nmethodical assault on her young, new pussy for a minute and then changed\npositions, opening his legs wider than M’s and making her drop her legs from\naround his back and close her thighs around his penis. The sensations against his cock and ball sack\nfelt great as he slid in and out of the nylon-canyon her muscular thighs formed\nwhen pressed together.

\n\n

He liked the feeling of control when he had a woman this way,\nbecause he was so big that even with her legs closed, once he was in this\nposition he was so big there was still nothing she could do to prevent him from\ntaking complete control.

\n\n

The sensations were overwhelming for a moment and then he regained\ncontrol. He slapped her face back and\nforth, not hard enough to cause damage but certainly hard enough to assert his\nownership over her. M’s face and neck\nwere flushed red from his blows and her desire, but not bruised.

\n\n

She looked shocked at first, and then suddenly seemed to realize\nthat it was all part of the sex play taking place between them on the bed.

\n\n

Stupid little girl. Soon,\nshe would intimately know all these things….

\n\n

M smiled then in pleasure and made her first attempt to grab his\ncock with her vaginal muscles. Not yet\nexperienced enough to have that kind of muscle control, a tiny, far away part\nof Bossman’s mind made a mental note\nto have his men work on it for a while.

\n\n

After stroking into her for a few minutes, he next had her roll\nover onto her left side and put her right leg into the air while he rested on\nhis knees on the inside of her left leg. \nHis groin and M’s now fit together in a way that allowed him maximum\npenetration of her body. There wasn’t a\nwoman alive that he couldn’t make beg for mercy from this position, and that\nnight, he made the young, teenaged M beg again and again and again.

\n\n

It was a punishment position, and he punished the blonde girl for\na long time.

\n\n

After he grabbed her right leg and locked her knee and pulled it\ntightly against his chest, he leaned forward pushing her leg back into her side\nand giving him the potential for even deeper penetration into her.

\n\n

From a distance, he heard M plead once again for him to let her\nleg down and that he was too deep inside of her, but he gave his young victim\nno surrender and as his slave, she suffered because of that. He penetrated her right to the top of her\nvagina, to the tip of her cervix, but carefully pushed no further.

\n\n

Regardless of how much wonderful pain he gave his teenaged lover,\nit was not enough, yet he was always careful to just fill her, but not truly\nharm her. Only nineteen and naïve in the\nways of the world…he would teach the girl her new role in life without first maiming\nher.

\n\n

He had one other move he did with his females that ensured their\ntotal submission to him, but she had not yet reached that point in her journey\nof indenturehood---he wasn’t sure, perhaps she never would. Only time would tell.

\n\n

How can this\nbe? How can this be me lying here under\nhim? The more he hurts me, the more he\nexcites me and the more I respond to it---I was such a masochistic slut that I\ncouldn’t help myself. This was a side of\nme that no one had known existed, not even me.

\n\n

As the small part of me that was still rational looked on from a\ndistance, it saw me take his soft blows and thrusting hips with magnificent\nerotic submission.

\n\n

I know he\ncould hurt me more than he did. My many\nbruises and my sexual pain were, I knew, to him and truth be known, if I could\never admit the damning truth to myself, they were proof to me also of his\nvirility. How insane was this? I loved this! But how could I love this? Being taken by a man like this--being wanted\nby a man like this—being desired by a man like him.

\n\n

He kept working M’s inexperienced teenaged body, controlling her,\npushing her, making her do things and go places in her mind until she finally reached\nan impossible barrier and she’d hesitate. \nHe’d work her body over that obstacle and make her carry him until she\nreached the next point of no return.

\n\n

In this way, he continually pushed her, forced the inexperienced\nnineteen-year old girl to venture into deeper and ever more corrupt sexual\nlicentiousness, sometimes against her will, often times joined him\nenthusiastically. They did this until\nthere little unexplored territory left within her body. This was no act of forced promiscuousness this\ntime at least, for the beautiful young kidnap victim willingly consented to his\nevery request at experimentation, willing acceded to each of his demands.

\n\n

Together, they further than any of his women had ever been taken\nbefore, at least this early in the process. \nAnd it went on and on and on, the two of them, together, for almost\nninety minutes. His sweat-covered,\nmagnificently masculine body was exhausted now, but the assault on her body had\nfinally built into a perfect storm. It\nwas then that she gripped him again around his back with her thighs, impeding\nhis thrusts. If it had been any other\nwoman, he would not have known if he was too larger for her, if his weight\nfrightened her and she was trying to protect herself, or if she squeezed him\nwith passion But none of that fit with\nthis girl, and in any case, it was too late to stop himself now.

\n\n

He struggled but finally accepted a partially defeated compromise\nagainst her crushing thighs. She had become\nan angry, demanding lover towards the end, and it was only now that she came\nalive once more, rolling on top of him and grinding herself against his body,\nseeking hungrily for her own moment again. \n

\n\n

And now, unaccompanied by any cry of pleasure, came the deluge!

\n\n

Finally, she had what she realized now was what she had wanted all\nalong. She hung on for dear life, her\nchest heaving against his, her heart beating like a hammer. Bossman’s\nseed jetted into Victoria’s body with the force of a thousand hurricanes. It came in pulses and each white hot wave\nseemed to penetrate deeper into his now willing slave, until her eyes began to\nroll up in her head. And then, finally\nit was over.

\n\n

Teenage girls are little different from teenage boys in many ways\nand thus also have their own dreams and sexual fantasies of various types; of\nmaking it in cars with football heroes and young college men and of being\nstranded on desert islands with the perfect romantic man.

\n\n

But I could\nhonestly say I had never dreamed of this. \nThere was no romance here, no soft and tender love or lover. It was sheer, brutal, magnificent sex and while\nit had been everything to me, it probably meant little or nothing to him. I hate that thought but it is probably\ntrue… .and I need to prepare myself for that revelation.

\n\n

Every minute\nit seemed he had come up with new ways to be inside of me, new positions that\nmade me start at the beginning and experience my youthful and innocent sexuality\nover and over again. And just when I\nthought it was over, when he could take me no further, he would make me shift\nor move just a little and it would start all over again. He was a machine made of flesh, and I must\nhave orgasmed a thousand times, perhaps more. \nAnd when he had finally achieved release, the feelings inside me had been\nso intense I feared I might pass out.

\n\n

We lay tangled together for several minutes. When I could next move, I hugged him around\nhis neck and wept softly. I could not\nhave stopped the tears if my life depended upon it, but I was smiling all the\ntime behind those tears. It had been\nperhaps the most wondrous experience of my life.

\n\n

I had given everything\nI was and now it was up to him to decide what it meant to him and what he did\nwith me.

\n\n

How incredibly, and yet rationally and justifiably, I felt at his\nmercy. He was my master. He owned me. He could do whatever he wanted with me. He could trade me or sell me, or even slay me\nupon a whim, should he wish. I was\nabsolutely his, his girl.

\n\n

-John Norman, in Slave Girl of Gor

\n\n

Bossman lay on his side with his\narm draped over the slave he now knew he could successfully train; he would own\nher body and soul. As a last act before\ngoing to sleep Bossman had allowed M\nto remove her heels, but that was all. \nHowever, he made up for that kindness by making M re-deploy her butt\nplug.

\n\n

He smiled to himself, take with one hand and give with the other. Take a girl of her age and class and life\nexperience. Torture her some, make her\nrealize she was alone, that no one was coming to save her. Have his crew abuse her for an extended\nperiod of time, and then come in like some kind of savior and treat her\nwell. Talk with them, dazzle them with\nhis sincerity, make them feel important within the constraint of their new\nlife, promise them things that he either had no intention of giving or could\nnot give.

\n\n

The women were all untrained in ways to defeat this. Despite his brutality early in the training,\nthe females always needed someone to whom they felt they could turn. He provided that and they turned to him unerringly,\nlike an arrow from a master bowman hits the target bullseye.

\n\n

Half of them just fell apart, turned into such bags of quivering\nflesh that their only value was at a meat-market somewhere. The other half though. The other half literally fell all over a\nman’s dick in gratitude, literally threw themselves on his cock as a way to\nensure he would want to save them…. save them from the crew…. and their uncertain\nfuture.

\n\n

This blonde beauty was one of the latter.

\n\n

Fully satiated, she was now breathing evenly and appeared\nasleep. Finally beginning to get his\nbreath back, he was admiring the youthful perfection shown off by her cupless\nlingerie, when he noticed the bright red flush now beginning to slowly fade\nfrom her chest and breasts.

\n\n

Her youth and innocence. \nHer long, exquisite legs and surprisingly full breasts, her tiny waist\nand firm, hard ass. Her exceptionally\nbeautiful face and that thick, long blonde hair that hung almost to her\nwaist. All in all, she was fucking perfect!

\n\n

With a smile of release and contentment, he rolled over and\nimmediately went to sleep.

\n\n

He woke once in the night with a raging erection and brutally took\nher to obtain release. M was still\nsoftly snoring when he rolled over between her spread legs and before she was\nawake he had forced his erection into her with one huge thrust of his\nhips.

\n\n

She awoke with a convulsive movement upon his first thrust, then\nbucked and tried to throw him off of her as she screamed, “Aaaahhhooowwww,\nOOOwwww, OOOOOWWWWW,” the last being at the top of her lungs. Bossman\nimmediately choked M to shut her up and began taking short brutal strokes into\nher pussy. He could hear his crew laughing on deck where they slept to catch\nthe evening breeze.

\n\n

I came out of a deep fulfilling slumber and screamed my way into\nawareness as someone began driving a telephone pole between my legs. While it hurt terribly, it was not the act of\nsex itself that caused me to scream, rather it the absolute unexpectedness of\nit.

\n\n

Still more than half asleep, I fought hard as my fists pounded his\nback, but felt myself losing consciousness as my assailant choked me into\nsubmission.

\n\n

Bossman knew he was inside M all\nthe way now. By the fourth or fifth\nstroke, the teenager’s vagina was beginning to lubricate and he was into his\nmachine-like mode of deep, pile hammer slams into her body. At this point Bossman had finally let her breathe again. She had regained consciousness, she was fully\nawake and looking at him with fear. This\nhe saw, soon faded into desire as she finally began to get into the mood for\nsome hard core sex. Perhaps, he thought\nto himself later, he shouldn’t choke her quite like that.

\n\n

With all sleep now gone, I finally knew it was my Master above and\ninside me, and my fear went away. Within seconds of my recognition of him, he\nstopped choking me and began to concentrate on subjugating me with his cock\nagain.

\n\n

After about ninety seconds, I was finally able to join in but that\ndidn’t seem to satisfy him as much as it had just a few hours ago. I moved every way I knew to please him, and\neven though it took a little longer than before, soon we were making love like\nwe had earlier in the evening.

\n\n

Only a week\nago, I had been free. Only a week ago, I\ncould never have dreamed I would willingly be making love to a man such as\nthis.

\n\n

Bossman looked down at the\nkidnapped blonde girl he was half fucking to death and thought to himself, young\nand inexperienced as she was, the stupid bitch was finally getting into the\nact. And it was about time. As he smiled down at her, he knew he would\nhave to make sure his men addressed that\nfailing too.

\n\n

He pounded her for ten minutes before he felt the familiar\nstirring in his groin and knew he would soon be able to get his nuts off into\nhis captive teenager’s cunt once again. \nWhen he finally shot all of his angry love into her, spurt after jetting\nspurt, he gave a long drawn out groan of pleasure and rested on top of her with\nhis cock still inside her pussy.

\n\n

Her fingers were still clawed into his back even though he hadn’t\nmoved for over a minute and that suddenly pissed him off, so without a word he\nrolled off of the newly enslave teenager and went to sleep again beside her.

\n\n

In the end, he put what felt like a hot quart of semen deep into\nmy belly and then relaxed on top of me. My\nbody tingled all over and for a few brief minutes I felt an amazing endorphin\nrush, the buzz that turned people into heroin addicts. No wonder people could become addicted to\nsex.

\n\n

He felt heavy still lying heavy on me and, liking that feeling, I\ntried to hold onto him. But this small\nact of tenderness seemed to annoy him. \nIt was clear he had an explosive temper and I had inexplicably annoyed\nhim. After handcuffing my left wrist to\nthe head of the bed, he rolled off of me and went back to sleep again.

\n\n

Saddened by his lack of warmth after our unexpected moment of\nintimacy, I laid there wondering what in hell had just happened.

\n\n

I may be\nyoung, but I knew I was beautiful and desirable—too many boys and young men had\ntold me this for it not to be true. If I\nentered this relationship willingly, even enthusiastically, why was this not\nenough for him? True, I had been\nkidnapped and enslaved. But why did my\ncooperation not count for something? What\nhad I done wrong?

\n\n

I had learned one thing about him—I had to be careful. I had been enslaved and there was nothing I\ncould do to change that. From now on, if\nI wanted anything from him, I had to think before I acted.

\n\n

Without thought, I ran my hands down my belly and stroked the\ninsides of my thighs. My groin and the\ninsides of my thighs were sticky with his semen, and they buzzed with\nunanswered excitement. I’d come close,\nbut definitely hadn’t climaxed this time and would probably be awake for the\nnext hour until my loins stopped doing the jitterbug.

\n\n

Was this how\nmy mother felt after making love to my father? \nWere all men like this?

\n\n

I touch my clitoris and began to manipulate myself in small,\ncareful strokes since I did not want to disturb Master. It took me about ten minutes, but I was\nfinally able to satisfy myself. I lay\nawake for another thirty minutes listening to my Master breathe and wondering\nwhat my life held for me—finally, I fall asleep with my arm draped lightly over\nmy owner.

\n\n

","authorName":"Scotchlass","authorUserId":"2f8a21ff-999a-44c2-9723-53832e5a2e19","rating":5,"ratingCount":4,"reviewCount":4,"quoteCount":0,"storyCodes":["Extreme","Real Life","Bondage","Dilation","Feet","Humiliation","Interracial","Latex","Lingerie","Mind Control","Pain","Rape","Sadism","Size","Blackmail","Non-Consensual"],"language":"English","readTime":318,"recommendations":[{"id":"11a53795-1b39-418f-8f7a-95cc833a9608","title":"Members Only: Interned","slug":"members-only-interned","shortId":"BoiTHl6Y","synopsis":"Jenny has dreams of becoming a star on her favorite fetish website, those dreams soon become nightmares.","rating":5},{"id":"84c18548-ea25-4509-b46f-9641e2be3da1","title":"Old McDonald had a Farm...","slug":"old-mcdonald-had-a-farm","shortId":"3gbAbaRA","synopsis":"A visit to a couple with their own unique way of running a small remote farm!","rating":5},{"id":"51a86492-06b5-475d-8bd3-0347a74c5143","title":"Cindy And Company","slug":"cindy-and-company","shortId":"wLWlFqVF","synopsis":"Cindy is the queen of her high school, but her home life is a different matter. When she turns down a date with a nerdy fellow student, she has no idea what she's starting.","rating":5}]}}},"actionData":null,"errors":null}